The War in Syria, Volume 1 (of 2)
Date: 2016-11-10T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Turkey -- History -- 1829-1878; Egypt -- History -- Mohammed Ali; 1805-1849; Syria -- History

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The War in Syria, Volume 1 (of 2)

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: The War in Syria, Volume 1 (of 2)

Author: Charles Napier

Release date: November 10, 2016 [eBook #53498]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024

Language: English

Credits: Produced by KD Weeks, Brian Coe and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WAR IN SYRIA, VOLUME 1 (OF 2) ***

Transcriber’s Note:

Footnotes have been collected at the end of each chapter, and are linked for ease of reference.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

The cover image has been created, based on title page information, and is added to the public domain.

THE
WAR IN SYRIA.

BY
COMMODORE SIR CHARLES NAPIER, K.C.B.,
&c., &c., &c.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

VOL. I.

LONDON:

JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND.

M.DCCC.XLII.

London:

Harrison and Co., Printers,

St. Martin’s Lane.

ADVERTISEMENT.

In giving an account of the War in Syria, I have endeavoured to state the facts as they occurred, of most of which I was an eye-witness. The Levant Papers have furnished me with much useful information, and I have endeavoured to make no statements that cannot be borne out either by them or by documents in my own possession.

In writing a work of this kind I have been obliged to publish letters and extracts of letters from these Papers, in order to save the reader the trouble of examining them, and, indeed, it is not in the power of the public to get hold of Parliamentary Papers without a serious expense; this I trust will be a sufficient excuse for the numerous documents that I have thought it necessary to give.

May, 1842.

CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

| PAGE
Chapter I.

State of Affairs in the Levant in August, 1839—The Author’s Interview with Hosrew Pacha—Sir Robert Stopford at Constantinople; his Interview with the Sultan—Impolitic Junction of the English and French Fleets—Sir John Louis takes the command of the English Squadron—The Author tenders his Resignation

1

Chapter II.

The English Fleet winters at Smyrna—Summer Cruise—Insurrection in Lebanon—Opinion on the proper course of the English Fleet—The Powerful and Edinburgh sent to Beyrout—Murder of a Frank; conduct of the French Consul—Insignificance of the Insurrection—Mission of Mr. Wood—Grievances of the Mountaineers—Author’s Letter to the Egyptian Admiral—Letter from Souliman Pacha—Suppression of the Insurrection—Ignorance of the Allied Consuls—Visit to Tripoli—Excursion into the Mountains—Appearance of the Country—Ships ordered to Vourla Bay—Author’s Report to the Admiral

12

Chapter III.

The English ships withdrawn from the coast of Syria—The Author appointed to the command of a Squadron—Letters to the Egyptian Authorities, the British Consul, the Emir Bechir, and others—Proclamation to the Syrians—Letters from the Emir Bechir and Souliman Pacha

29

Chapter IV.

Generous behaviour of Souliman Pacha—Intercepted Letter from Boghos Bey to that Officer—Interview of the Consuls with Mehemet Ali—A Turkish Squadron equipped—Arrival of the Turkish Troops—Force of the Egyptian Army—Its proper line of Action

42

Chapter V.

The Allied Troops landed in D’Jounie Bay—Encampment—Reconnoissances—Submission of the Emir Abdallah—Beyrout summoned to Surrender—Reply of Souliman Pacha—Impolicy of the Attack on Beyrout—Forbearance of Souliman Pacha—Capture of D’Jebail—Captain Martin’s Report—ReconnoissanceReconnoissance to Merouba—Report to the Admiral

50

Chapter VI.

Proposed attack upon Sidon—Correspondence between Sir Robert Stopford and the Author respecting the command—Attack on the Heights of Ornagacuan—Report to the Admiral—Return to D’Jounie

69

Chapter VII.

Proposed Attack on Sidon abandoned; resumed—Instructions—Correspondence between the Author and Sir Robert Stopford—Arrival at Sidon—Letter of Sir R. Stopford to the Admiralty—Summons to the Governor Report to the Admiral of the Capture of the Town—Excellent behaviour of the Allied Troops—Fortitude of a Negro Soldier—Return to the Camp at D’Jounie

80

Chapter VIII.

State of Affairs at D’Jounie—Effect of the Capture of Sidon—The Emir Bechir Cassim joins the Allies—Overtures from the Emir Bechir—Movements of Ibrahim Pacha—Capture of Caiffa, and of Tyre; Captain Collier’s Report—Conflicting opinions as to future Operations—Letter from Sir Robert Stopford—Insufficient boating of War Steamers

94

Chapter IX.

Destruction of Stores at Beyrout—Intermeddling of Izzet Pacha—Correspondence between the Author and Sir R. Stopford—Visit to Tyre and Sidon, and Reconnoissance of Acre

108

Chapter X.

Osman Pacha defeated by the Emir Bechir Cassim at Merouba—Proposed Attack on Beyrout—Correspondence with Sir Robert Stopford—Letter from the Emir Bechir Cassim—Letters to Lords Minto and Palmerston—Visit to the Encampment of the Emir Bechir Cassim—Comfortless quarters at Argentoun—Return—Preparations for the Attack of Beyrout

113

Chapter XI.

March towards Beyrout—Apprehensions of the Admiral—Arrangements in case of Disaster—Letters to and from the Emir Bechir Cassim—Skirmish—Position at Boharsof—Omar Bey dispatched to join the Emir—Letter to the Admiral—Arrival of Sir Charles Smith—The Author ordered to return to the Camp

122

Chapter XII.

Impossibility of immediately retiring—Letter to the Admiral—His Answer—Arrival of the Emir—Advance upon the Enemy—Doubtful character of the Forces on both sides—Novelty of the Author’s situation—Battle of Boharsof—Defeat and Flight of Ibrahim—An awkward Mistake—A Green Egyptian Flag taken, and said to be lost again—Promptitude of Omar Bey—Turkish mode of Rejoicing—Second Letter of Recall—Note to the Admiral—Letter respecting the Author’s return to D’Jounie—Official Report of the Battle of Boharsof

134

Chapter XIII.

Necessity for disobeying the Orders to return to D’Jounie—Advantageous results—Difference with Izzet Pacha—his Character—Unmolested retreat of Souliman Pacha—he should have been closely followed up—Letter from the Admiral—The Author resigns the Command—Letter to Lord Ponsonby—Unsuccessful attack on Tortosa

152

Chapter XIV.

Interview of the Author with the Admiral and Sir Charles Smith—Returns to Beyrout—Urges various enterprises upon the Admiral, which are disapproved of—Correspondence with the Emir Bechir Cassim—Surrender of the old Emir Bechir—Retrospect of the Successes of the Expedition—Speculations as to the Attack upon Acre—Visit to the Emir at Ammanah—Scenery of Lebanon—Reconnoissance of Ibrahim’s Position—Letter to the Admiral—Conduct of the Turkish Authorities—Visit to the Emir’s Palace at Ibteddin—Accident to the Young Prince—Departure of the Squadron for Acre

169

Chapter XV.

Letter of Congratulation from Lord Ponsonby to the Author—Ibrahim Pacha’s Standard, missing from the Field of Boharsof—Letters to Lord Ponsonby, Colonel Hodges, and the Admiral respecting it—Lord Ponsonby’s Speech to the Sultan, and Letter to the Author—Colonel Hodges’ Explanation—The Affair never satisfactorily cleared up

187

Chapter XVI.

Former Sieges of Acre—Arrival of the Allied Squadron—Proposed mode of Attack—Objections—Survey of the North Channel—The Squadron under weigh—The Author attacks from the North—Conduct of the different Divisions—Explosion of the Grand Magazine—Close of the Action—Evacuation of the Town—Fate of the Sick and Wounded

196

Chapter XVII.

Difference between the Admiral and the Author—The Author’s Orders—Captain Berkeley’s Orders—The Author applies for a Court Martial, but is refused—Correspondence with the Admiral—The Admiral’s Dispatches

212

Chapter XVIII.

Second Explosion at Acre—Prisoners sent to Beyrout—The Author ordered to Alexandria with a Squadron—Letter from the Emir—Neglected State of his Troops—English Commissary-General appointed—Excursion to the Mountains—Padre Ryllo—French Priests in Lebanon—Visit to the Wife of an Emir—Bad conduct of the Turks—Letters to Lords Ponsonby, Palmerston, and Minto on the subject

232

Chapter XIX.

The Author sent to Alexandria—Defences of the Town—Lord Palmerston’s Instructions to Lord Ponsonby—Lord Ponsonby’s dislike to Mehemet Ali—The Author’s Correspondence with Boghos Bey—Interview with the Pacha—His Arsenal—Further Correspondence—Signature of the Convention

248

Appendix.
Treaty of 15th July, 1840, for the Pacification of the Levant | 285
Separate Act and Protocols | 293

INTRODUCTION.

In writing the history of the War in Syria, I began after the battle of Nizib, and the defection of the Turkish fleet, which had well nigh laid Turkey prostrate at the feet of her powerful vassal; but it is necessary that the uninformed reader should be acquainted how Mehemet Ali, who began a simple soldier, should have risen to such a height of power as to attract the attention of the nations of Europe, and cause them to come forward, at the imminent risk of a European war, to interfere between the vassal and the master.

Mehemet Ali is of low origin, and was born at Cavallo, in Roumelia, in 1769. He left his parents when young, and began his career as a tobacco-merchant, but soon tired of trade, became a soldier, and was sent to Egypt, at the time of the French invasion, at the head of a body of Arnauts (Albanians.) After the evacuation of Egypt by the French, he made himself extremely useful to Kourschid Pacha, the governor of Egypt, who was unpopular with the Mamelukes, and disliked by his own soldiers. Mehemet was too clever for the Governor, and soon began to see an opening for himself. Kourschid became jealous, and endeavoured to get rid of him; but the future Pacha of Egypt had gained over his countrymen to his interest, and, with the assistance of the Mamelukes, deposed the Pacha, and stepped into his shoes. His own talent, and the weakness of the Porte, kept him in place; though many attempts were made to remove him.

Mehemet Ali never openly opposed the Porte; he was the most submissive of Pachas, and always managed to gain his point, and each unsuccessful attempt of the Porte to displace him left him more powerful than ever. When the British landed at Damietta, in 1807, Mehemet Ali ruled in Egypt, and it was principally owing to his energetic conduct that the expedition failed.

The massacre of the Mamelukes, which took place in 1811, cannot be justified, even according to Eastern ideas. That they were extremely troublesome and dangerous there cannot be a doubt; they would have had no hesitation whatever in overthrowing Mehemet Ali’s government, and putting him to death; and had he openly attacked them, he would have been justified; but a breach of hospitality is a greater crime in the East than in the West. He had invited the Mamelukes to eat salt with him, and he treacherously attacked and butchered them in the citadel of Cairo in cold blood. One alone escaped; he took a desperate leap over the battlements, his horse was killed on the spot, and he alone, of between 400 and 500, survived to tell the story of the massacre of his fellows.

About this time the Pacha began to extend his views beyond Egypt, and his first step was to take advantage of the opening afforded by the depredations of the Wahabees, a reforming military sect of Arabs, who had captured Mecca and Medina, plundered the caravans, and put a stop to the pilgrimages of the Faithful. Less actuated, it may be fairly supposed, by religious zeal than by political wisdom, he procured orders from the Porte, by virtue of which he attacked, and at length, after several campaigns, succeeded in subduing them; his two sons Toussoon and Ibrahim greatly exerting themselves in the war. The pachalic of the Holy Cities was in consequence granted by the Sultan to Ibrahim, but Mehemet Ali pushed his arms still further, and did not desist till he had got into his possession the most valuable parts of the coast of Arabia.

Shortly after the massacre of the Mamelukes, Mehemet, with the assistance of Colonel Seve (now Souliman Pacha), an officer of merit in the French service, set to work to raise an army and to discipline it on the European model. The latter was no easy task; he had to contend against the habits and prejudices of the Arabs, but nevertheless, he succeeded in this, as he has done in most of his undertakings. In 1824 he was enabled to send a powerful army and fleet to Greece to assist in putting down the insurrection; here the Allies interfered; the “untoward” battle of Navarino destroyed his fleet, and not more than half his army returned to the land of their birth. As a reward for his services, however, the government of Candia was conferred on him by the Porte.

From this time to 1831 Mehemet Ali employed himself in improving his country, and perfecting his establishments; and though according to our notions, the means he employed were not very mild or humane, the public works he executed in a short time were almost as wonderful as those of Peter the Great.

His military and naval conscriptions, and other acts of tyranny, induced many of the inhabitants of Egypt to abandon their country and take refuge in Syria, and they were protected by Abdallah Pacha, the Governor of the province in which stands the celebrated fortress of St. Jean d’Acre. This Pacha was under considerable obligation to Mehemet Ali; but, nevertheless, disregarded all his remonstrances. Mehemet Ali was not a man to be trifled with; and, under the pretence of recovering his Fellahs and punishing Abdallah Pacha, he took steps from which the far-famed Eastern Question at length arose.

He assembled an army of 40,000 men, including eight regiments of cavalry, and several thousand Bedouins, a large park of artillery and a battering train. At the head of this army he placed his son Ibrahim Pacha. A squadron of five sail-of-the-line and several frigates were despatched to Acre in the month of November, 1831, a season of the year rather too late to commence a campaign. Nevertheless, Ibrahim having crossed the Desert, set himself down before Acre in December.

The Grand Prince of Lebanon, the Emir Bechir, after much hesitation, paid him a visit in his camp before Acre, and brought presents of horses for Ibrahim and Abbas Pachas, and endeavoured to make his visit one of compliment only. Ibrahim, seeing the immense advantage of gaining him over to his interest, either by force or persuasion, detained him in his camp for several months, and at last obtained a promise of his co-operation; he was then permitted to return to Ibteddin, leaving, however, his grandson, the Emir Mahmoud, as a hostage for his fidelity.

The siege was conducted with so little skill both by land and sea, that six months elapsed before the fortress fell into the possession of Ibrahim Pacha, and then it was taken by storm. The following, extracted from the work of Mr. St. John, is the best account I have been able to procure[1].

“Ibrahim on the 26th of May, ordering the generals, colonels, and chiefs of battalions into his tent, made the following arrangements for carrying the place by storm. Ahmed Bey, General of Brigade, with the first battalion of the second regiment of infantry, was directed to mount the breach near the tower of Kapoo-Boorjou; to the second battalion, the breach opposite Nebi-Saleh was assigned, and to the third, that of Zavié; each assaulting party to be supported by a party in reserve. About an hour after midnight, scaling ladders were commanded to be brought to the trench near the tower of Kerim Boorjou. Each officer, moreover, received particular instructions. During the night the batteries kept up a continual fire upon the city, and immediately after sunrise the order for the assault was given. The breaches of Zavié and Nebi-Saleh were at once carried; but the detachment which had been directed against the tower of Kapoo-Boorjou, meeting with some resistance, exhibited signs of trepidation, and was about to give ground. Observing this, Ibrahim, sabre in hand, advanced towards them, and succeeded, by vehement menaces, in arresting their retrograde movement. At the same time the reserve advanced to their support, and while a part of the men kept the enemy in check by a well-directed fire, the others threw up an intrenchment.

“In the city, the Turkish soldiers, whose numbers had been reduced to about 2000, with the chivalrous Abdallah Pacha at their head, exhibited eminent proofs of bravery. In one hour and a half they made three different sallies, and though constantly repulsed, left upon the minds of the besiegers a high idea of their indomitableindomitable intrepidity. The cannonading continued all day on both sides. At the breach of Zavié, the Arabs having penetrated to the gate near the tower of the Khazné, Abdallah Pacha, followed by his staff, attacked them in person, and driving them beyond the ditch where they were exposed to the fire of the besieged, they retired under the cover of their own battery. Ibrahim, supported by a great number of inferior officers, endeavoured to bring them once more to the charge; but they again gave way, and retired before the Turks. He now ordered one of his chaooshes to snatch the colours from the standard-bearer, and advance towards the enemy. The soldier refused to deliver them. A second was sent, and met with the same refusal; but the standard-bearer himself now marching forward to the breach, was followed by the Arabs, who returned to the charge with so much fury, that they succeeded in reaching the parapet, from behind which they dislodged the enemy with stones. Such was the nature of the contest for hours, a series of successes and disasters, more fatal, however, to the Turks than to the Arabs, since, their numbers being small, every man was missed. At length the firing ceased on both sides; and this suspension of slaughter continued until half past five in the afternoon.

“In this interval, the principal engineer was directed to reconnoitre a part of the wall, where Ibrahim supposed the scaling ladders might be successfully applied; and his report confirming the suspicion of the General, orders were issued to commence the escalade. As the operation was conducted in the teeth of the enemy, who maintained a constant and murderous fire, the number of men who fell in effecting it was considerable; but their efforts were at length crowned with success, and a party of horse also throwing themselves into the town, the besieged perceived that all further defence was impracticable, and demanded quarter. Immediately afterwards, a deputation consisting of certain officers of artillery, with the mufti and imam of Abdallah Pacha, arrived, imploring the clemency of the victor. They were graciously received by Ibrahim, who promised them his protection, and even allowed the officers to retain their arms. To Abdallah Pacha, life only was guaranteed. By this time the city was filled with soldiers, and those excesses and atrocities, too common on the storming of towns, took place; but such property as could be discovered was next day restored to the owners. It has been asserted, upon the authority of an European consul, then in the city, that the soldiers of Ibrahim were allowed seven days’ sack of the town; but the author of this report is an ardent partisan of Abdallah Pacha; and it may be further remarked that, since Mohammed Ali aimed at gaining a permanent footing in Syria, the thing itself is improbable.

“Abdallah Pacha, two days after the taking of Acre, was sent prisoner into Egypt, where he was received with the honours due to a brave man, and had a palace, situated on the island of Rhouda, assigned him for his residence.”

The Turkish Government were not unwilling to see Abdallah Pacha deprived of Acre, as they thought he had assumed an air of too much independence, and they also hoped that Mehemet Ali, who they saw with a jealous eye was becoming too powerful, would exhaust his resources by undertaking a campaign in Syria. After the capture of Acre the Porte soon began to perceive that Abdallah Pacha’s position was taken possession of by a more powerful, a more ambitious, and a more dangerous vassal; they therefore ordered him immediately to withdraw from Syria, and not expecting compliance, collected an army of 20,000 men on the banks of the Orontes, and advanced another from Anatolia, to oppose him.

Mehemet Ali, however, had no idea of satisfying himself with the capture of Acre. He had now passed the Rubicon, and he directed Ibrahim to advance a part of his army on Balbeck to watch the operations of Hussein Pacha, who commanded the Ottoman army, and to occupy Damascus with the remainder. Ali Pacha, who commanded the Turkish troops in that city, evacuated it without firing a shot, and retired on Homs, by the old road of Palmyra, and joined the Turkish army.

Ibrahim Pacha, having now possession of Damascus, advanced on Khan Kousseir, where he arrived on the 6th of July. The next morning he attacked and defeated a part of the Turkish army, and took 3000 prisoners and 13 field pieces. On the 8th the Egyptian army entered Homs, and took 1500 prisoners and 14 guns. The remains of the Ottoman army retired on Aleppo, and formed a junction with the force under Hussein Pacha; from thence they continued their retreat, in two columns, on Beylan, and soon after Ibrahim took possession of Aleppo, where he halted a short time to reorganize his army.his army. On the 29th he again came in sight of the Ottoman army, again attacked, and again defeated them, taking 25 guns and 2000 prisoners. On the following day the Egyptians entered Alexandretta, where they found 14 guns and abundance of stores and provisions; and the Turks now retired on Mount Taurus.

The Sultan becoming alarmed for the stability of his throne, made great exertions, and speedily collected an army of 50,000 men, and a good train of artillery, and placed them under the command of Rechid Pacha, the Grand Vizier. The Egyptian army had now assembled at Adana, and on the 14th of October they drove the Turks from the defiles of Mount Taurus, and on the 20th the Egyptian advanced guard occupied Erekli, where they remained till the 27th of November.

On the 13th of December, the whole army was put in motion, and arrived at Koniyeh on the 17th, the day after the Turks had evacuated it. From that time to the 20th of December, various movements took place on both sides, and on the 21st the battle of Koniyeh was fought, when the Ottoman army was totally defeated and dispersed by Ibrahim Pacha, and the Grand Vizier taken prisoner.

Nothing now hindered the conqueror from marching on Scutari, where he might have arrived early in January, and before the Russians had reached the Bosphorus. Had he followed this course, Constantinople would have been revolutionized, and the power of the Sultan overturned, and most probably Mehemet Ali would have been placed on the throne of Osman.

The Egyptian army did not leave Koniyeh till the 20th of January, 1833, and reached Kutayah on the 1st of February. The Russians had by that time arrived in the Bosphorus, called in by the Sultan, who, being neglected by his natural friends, was obliged to apply to his natural enemy to protect him from the rebellion of one of his own subjects.

The arrival of the Russian squadron and army in the Bosphorus decided Ibrahim to enter into negociations, and the Treaty of Kutayah, by which the Ottoman empire was saved from immediate destruction, was signed, the Pachalic of Adana and the whole of Syria (by far the most valuable part of their conquests,) being entrusted to Mehemet Ali and his son.

This Treaty, so mortifying to the Sultan’s pride, was followed by that of Unkiar Skelessi, and the consequent departure of the Russian squadron from the Bosphorus; they had, however, learnt the road to Constantinople, which neither the British nor French Governments ought to have permitted, and the time is not far distant when they will profit by their experience.

Shortly after the Treaty of Kutayah, Ibrahim retired within the defiles of the Taurus, and the whole province was formally put under the government of Mehemet Ali.

Had the Pacha of Egypt been a wise man, and ameliorated, in the slightest degree, the condition of the people he had released from the barbarous rule of the Turks, so as to have made them feel the difference, he might have consolidated his power both in Syria and Egypt, and restored these two fine countries to prosperity. His tribute to the Porte was small, and he possessed the power to render the people both prosperous and happy. The conduct of his army, too, when passing through Syria had been most exemplary, and the inhabitants had to their astonishment observed the wonderful difference between an irregular and undisciplined Turkish force and the order and regularity of the Egyptian troops, and, generally speaking, were most favourable to the change of masters. But Mehemet Ali, though possessing ten times the intelligence and energy of a Turk, was still an Oriental, and only knew how to govern the people entrusted to his charge with Eastern despotism.

The powers of Europe now turned their attention to Egypt with increased interest, and England was the first to establish a permanent agent and Consul at the Court of Alexandria; her example was followed, shortly after, by the other great powers of Europe. Mehemet Ali had been permitted to send his officers to England, and they were instructed in our dockyards in the art of ship-building, and were even received on board our ships to be instructed in seamanship and discipline. What greater proof could we have given of the interest we took in Mehemet Ali, than such a distinguished mark of favour? and what other conclusion could he have drawn, than that we were favourable to his government? The French were not behind us; they even went farther. A French officer of distinction had disciplined the Pacha’s army; he had now also a French Admiral at the head of the navy; and great credit is due to both for the state of order and discipline into which they have brought both arms of the service.

Had Mehemet Ali been now satisfied, he might have lived to see the inhabitants of the countries he ruled rich and prosperous, and invoking blessings on his head for having given them happiness, tranquillity, and security of property; but the old man, either mistrusting Turkey, or having a lurking ambition to be seated on the throne of Osman, instead of reducing his armies, and remitting part of the imposts on the people, began his government in Syria by increasing the taxation, and afterwards introduced the conscription, of all measures the most unpopular in Eastern countries.

Ibrahim was not insensible to the imprudence of those measures, and remonstrated with his father, and shortly after entirely withdrew from the management of the civil affairs of the country; when Scheriff Pacha was appointed civil governor of Syria, and established the seat of government at Damascus.

Mehemet Ali’s first new financial measure was the ferdeh, a tax on all males from twelve years upwards, varying from fifteen to five hundred piastres, according to their means. This was paid by all classes and religions, and the Christians, who before paid a poll-tax, were also obliged to pay the ferdeh, in addition to the regular taxes. Forced contributions were also occasionally raised to supply the exigencies of the government. According to Mr. Farren, the Syrian contributions was raised from 20,000 to 32,000 purses.

The Governor and local officers, it is true, were not allowed to receive bribes; but the people gained little by this. Besides the regular taxes, and the occasional forced contributions, the government was in the habit of purchasing what was required for the maintenance of the army at their own price, the inhabitants being obliged to deliver it into the government stores at their own risk and cost. They were also liable to be pressed to work at the public establishments, and even transported to distant parts of the country, receiving pay hardly sufficient to keep body and soul together.

In addition to these oppressions, whenever the army was put in motion the inhabitants were obliged to furnish animals to transport baggage and provisions, and were paid two-thirds less than the common wages of the country. If horses or mules were wanted for the government, they were seized without any respect to persons, and paid for at whatever price the authorities thought proper to give. Vessels for the transport of provisions and government stores were seized in like manner, and the owners paid about a third of the freight they could have gained in trade.

Tampering with the currency was a source of dishonest gain to the Pacha: taxes were ordered to be paid in certain coins, Mehemet Ali fixing the value always below its standard; in short, there was a system of legal pillage established from one end of the country to the other.

These oppressions were nevertheless borne with, for they are common in Eastern governments; and, had not their new ruler commenced the disarmament of the people, and the forced levies, they probably would never have endeavoured to shake off his yoke. But his measures, odious in themselves, were rendered quite intolerable by the mode in which they were executed. According to Mr. Farren, the conscription in Syria amounted to 11 per cent. on the male population; the classes who were exempt from the conscription were obliged to find substitutes either by fine or purchase, and many who had been seized and drafted into regiments more than once, and obtained their discharge by purchase, were again seized, and their remonstrances wholly disregarded.

“The periods,” says Mr. Farren, in his excellent letter to Lord Lindsay[2], “of the forced levies are kept secret, and generally commence on a Friday, when the mosques are resorted to. At the hour of prayer numerous parties of soldiers are distributed through the quarters of the cities, and intelligence is conveyed to them by the firing of a gun of the moment to commence. They then rush on all the citizens who may be in the streets, and drive or drag them struggling along to the great square of the Serai, when, having left them in its inclosure, they return to make fresh captives of all upon their routes. A short time suffices to spread a thrill of fear and despair throughout the city. Women may be seen rushing wildly through the streets, followed by their children, to seek the husband, son, or father, who but a few hours before had left them to provide for their daily wants, and now are separated, perhaps for ever, from their families without a parting benediction.

“Within the inclosure, which files of armed troops surround, the wretched victims are crowded together, bowed down with despair, while, pressing upon every avenue, their wives and daughters and aged mothers may be seen, wildly darting their frenzied glances through the captives in search of a missing relative, or bursting into paroxysms of despair on beholding the lost objects of their fears; and, all around, the air is rent by the cries of these unfortunates, cursing, as I have heard them, the very name of their prophet, and invoking the Deity himself to avenge the cause of the poor and the oppressed. The wretched conscripts are taken immediately before the medical men of the army, and, unless physically disqualified, are sent off to the Castle, confined there, dressed as soldiers, and in a week or fortnight, marched out of the place and drafted into the regiments. This is no exaggerated picture, and many travellers in England—and one especially, Sir Edwin Pearson, who was lately with me at Damascus during one of these scenes,—can verify this statement, and attest the general wretchedness of the people. In the dead of the night the quarters of the city have been entered by armed soldiers, the houses forcibly opened, and their male inmates dragged from them. At these times the shops are closed for days, and all business is suspended. Considerable loss is consequently sustained by all classes, and as the debts that may be due by those who are seized are seldom or never recovered, large sums are lost in that manner to the citizens.

“The soldiers avail themselves of the general panic to get money from the aged or maimed,—and even by entering houses and seizing children in them, who are liberated by their frightened mothers at any immediate sacrifice.”

It is not surprising that people, thus driven to despair, should revolt. In the year 1834 the insurrections began in the Haouran, and spread afterwards to the country of the Druses and Naplousians. These insurrections, however, Mehemet Ali managed with his usual energy to put down, and established more security to the people from being plundered by anybody but himself; that, and a greater facility and safety in travelling through the country, appear to have been the only merits of Mehemet Ali’s government in Syria. Thus things proceeded for a while, the Pacha exerting himself to fortify the passes of Taurus, and building barracks at Antioch and other places, particularly at St. Jean d’Acre, while Ibrahim and his officers laboured to introduce new cultures, as of the sugar-cane, the indigo plant, &c., and with some success; but this could not reconcile the Syrians to the grinding monopolies and vexatious burdens of their ruler, and very strong measures were required to keep up the Egyptian authority.

In the year 1838 Mehemet Ali first began to talk of independence, and announced to the Consuls his intention, at no distant period, of declaring himself. Shortly after this he set out on an expedition to the mines of Sennaar, and was absent some considerable time.

The Sultan, as might have been expected, had never ceased to form plans for the recovery of Syria to his rule, and as early as the year 1834 he had committed the charge of several of the pachalics of the eastern part of Asia Minor to a Circassian soldier, named Hafiz Pacha, in order that he might there raise an army for that purpose. Hafiz laboured with great zeal in the cause, and from the remoteness of the districts, his progress was unnoticed by the European Powers. At length, in the beginning of 1839 the Porte more openly made preparations for war; and on the 12th of February of that year, Count Molé for the first time brought the affairs of the East under the consideration of Lord Granville, the British Ambassador[3]; and Lord Palmerston repeatedly wrote to Lord Ponsonby to discourage, by every possible means, the Porte from again embroiling themselves in war with Mehemet Ali; declaring, at the same time, that if the Porte was attacked, assistance would be given; but, if on the other hand they became the aggressors, it might change the whole face of affairs.

Notwithstanding the advice given to the Porte by the Allied Ministers at Constantinople, the Sultan, relying on the reports of the efficiency of his army in Asia Minor, communicated to him by his General, gave directions for the advance of the Turkish army, and they actually marched beyond Bir, which is only sixty miles distant from Aleppo. Mehemet Ali determined, however, not to be the aggressor, and directed Ibrahim to refrain from making any movement in advance.

Russia and Austria becoming alarmed lest the peace of Europe should be disturbed, instructed their Consuls at Alexandria to request that Mehemet Ali would desire Ibrahim to withdraw his troops towards Damascus, assuming that Ibrahim was the first to put his army in motion, which certainly was not the case. France seeing the possibility also of a rupture between the Porte and Mehemet Ali, expressed a strong desire that Great Britain would act in concert with her, and proposed to send a fleet of eight or nine sail of the line to the Levant, to co-operate with the British fleet, which she supposed would consist of ten sail of the line.

Whether Mehemet Ali was sincere in his desire to avoid hostilities with the Porte or not, is not very easy to divine; but his actions certainly seem in his favour. He not only remitted the tribute to the Porte, but he declared to M. Cochelet, the Consul-General of France, that if the troops of the Sultan were withdrawn on the other side of the Euphrates, he would order his army to retrograde, and direct Ibrahim to return to Damascus; nay more, if the Turks would retire still further, he would recallrecall Ibrahim into Egypt; and if the Four Powers would guarantee peace, and procure him the hereditary succession, he would withdraw a great part of his army from Syria[4].

Notwithstanding all this, Lord Ponsonby, so early as the 20th of May, 1839, declared the Pacha the aggressor, and sided with Russia. He finishes a long despatch to Lord Palmerston with these remarkable words, “Russia has declared a truth—a limited truth—the Great Powers cannot deny it; their repeated declarations engage them to oppose the aggressor[5].”

In the beginning of May, Ibrahim seeing all prospect of peace at an end, left his agricultural pursuits at Khan Jouman, distant five hours from Aleppo, and immediately gave orders for the assembling of his army at the latter place. The army of Ibrahim was said to consist of 55,000 infantry, 10,000 cavalry, and 196 guns, besides 6000 irregular cavalry. That of the Sultan was supposed to amount to 80,000 men of all arms, and 170 guns.

On the 7th of June Mehemet Ali received intelligence from Ibrahim that the Turks had driven back a detachment of Egyptian cavalry. He immediately invited the Consuls to a conference, and asked their advice as to his future conduct. They unanimously advised him to act on the defensive; and above all, not to send his fleet to sea, which he had determined on doing. This advice he decided for the present to follow, but a circumstance soon occurred to alter his determination.

On the 9th of June the Turkish fleet sailed for the Dardanelles, under the command of the Capudan Pacha; Captain Walker of the British Navy embarked with him as his adviser; and the Capudan Pacha intended to remain six or eight days in the Dardanelles. On the same day, Mehemet Ali, having received letters from Ibrahim, giving an account that the advanced guard of the Turkish army had attacked some of his troops on the territory under his government, lost all patience, and, in spite of the remonstrance of the Consuls at Alexandria, sent orders to Ibrahim to drive the Turks out of his territory, and then march on the main body; and, if victorious, occupy Malatiyeh, Kharput, Urfah, and Diyarbekr.

On the 16th of June Captain Caillier, an aide-de-camp of Marshal Soult’s, arrived at Alexandria, with orders to call upon Mehemet Ali to suspend hostilities, whereupon the Pacha gave him a letter to Ibrahim, desiring him not to pass the frontier; and, if in the Turkish territory, to halt, unless Hafiz Pacha continued to advance; he was then to engage him. On the 16th of June the first division of the Egyptian squadron sailed, and the remainder on the following day. Captain Caillier left Alexandria on the 19th for Alexandretta.

On the 25th and 26th of June, orders were sent by the English and French Governments to their naval Commanders-in-Chief in the Mediterranean, to proceed to the coast of Syria, and prevent a collision between the Turkish and Egyptian fleets, and urge them to return to their respective ports, in the event of their having sailed. They were also directed to open a communication with the Turkish and Egyptian Generals, and exert their influence to bring about a suspension of arms, and a wider separation between the hostile armies. Should the Turkish General refuse to agree to these propositions, it was to be pointed out to him that all communication by sea would be closed, and his supplies cut off. If the refusal, on the other hand, should proceed from Ibrahim Pacha, similar representations were to be made to him, and communication cut off between Alexandria and Syria. In some respects the English instructions differed from the French. The English Admiral had no orders to cut off the Turkish supplies by sea, in the event of their refusing the armistice; nor had he any orders to receive a Russian squadron should they tender their services; but the English Admiral was at liberty to force the Dardanelles should a Russian fleet arrive at Constantinople, which the French Admiral was not authorized to do without fresh instructions.

On the 2nd of July a further instruction was sent to Sir Robert Stopford in accordance with the instructions of the French Admiral, to receive a Russian force should it offer its co-operation[6].

Lord Ponsonby having written to Sir Robert Stopford, that war was inevitable between the Turks and Egyptians, the Admiral, on the 7th of June, being then in Palermo Bay, despatched Sir Thomas Fellowes in the Vanguard, together with a brig, to the Levant, to watch the Turkish squadron, but with positive orders to observe the strictest neutrality. At this time the Commander-in-Chief had received no instructions how to act.

Sir Thomas Fellowes arrived in Besika Bay on the 29th of June, and the following day received a visit from Captain Walker, accompanied by M. Etienne Pisani, and Mr. Lander, the British Consul at the Dardanelles, with an offer, on the part of the Capudan Pacha, of provision, and also to ascertain whether Sir Robert Stopford was expected, and whether he would interfere with the Turkish fleet. This, of course, Sir Thomas Fellowes declined answering. M. Pisani then went on board the ship of the Capudan Pacha, who distinctly informed him that he had orders to attack the Egyptian fleet, and should sail in a few days. He was under some apprehensions that the French would interrupt him, but he assured M. Pisani, that, unless the English interfered also, he should proceed in the execution of the Sultan’s orders.

On the 30th of June Sultan Mahmoud, who had been in bad health for some time, died, and his son, Abdul Medjid, a youth of sixteen, was declared of age by the Divan, and proclaimed Emperor. Orders were immediately forwarded to Hafiz Pacha to suspend hostilities, and the Capudan Pacha was directed not to quit the Dardanelles.

A few days after the Sultan’s death, the Ottoman Minister of Foreign Affairs communicated to the Ambassadors that the young Sultan was disposed to confer the hereditary Government of Egypt on Mehemet Ali, on condition that he would restore Syria, Candia, and the Holy Cities, to the Porte[7]. These pacific intentions, however, were too late, for on the 24th of June Ibrahim Pacha had attacked and totally defeated the Turkish army at Nezib, who lost all their guns, ammunition, and baggage, and the remainder repassed the frontier in complete disorder. In addition to this misfortune, the Capudan Pacha had sailed from the Dardanelles, and on falling in with Admiral Lalande, sent his second in command on board to say, that when he heard of the Sultan’s death he was of opinion that he had been poisoned by Hosrew and Halil Pacha, who were devoted to Russia; and under this impression he had written to Hafiz Pacha to march on Constantinople; that he should apply to Mehemet Ali for assistance, and in the mean while take the Turkish fleet to Candia. This M. Lalande advised him not to do, and he then intimated his intention of going to Rhodes.

The French and English Ambassadors, in consequence of these untoward and unexpected events, wrote to the Grand Vizier to assure him of their support, and Lord Ponsonby also wrote to Sir Robert Stopford to recommend him not to be at any distance from the centre of affairs.

The Admiral left Malta on the 2nd of July, in consequence of a private letter from Lord Minto, desiring him to proceed off the south end of Cyprus, and there wait for orders. His arrival there he communicated to Lord Ponsonby under date of the 11th of July. It does not appear that at this time Sir Robert Stopford had received Lord Palmerston’s instructions of the 25th of June, which pointed out to him the course he ought to follow in the event of the defeat of the Turkish army, and on the Egyptian and Turkish squadron meeting each other at sea. Had these instructions arrived, the Admiral, no doubt, would have conceived it his duty to have taken still stronger steps to have prevented the defection of the Turkish fleet; and it is to be regretted that in the absence of instructions he had not taken upon himself to have immediately proceeded off Alexandria, and forced the Capudan Pacha to return to his duty, particularly if he had received in time Lord Ponsonby’s reply (dated July 19,) to his letter announcing his arrival off Cyprus, in which his Lordship states,

“I think the spirit and the end of your instructions indicate that it would be proper to consider the Ottoman fleet, thus removed from the authority of its legitimate Sovereign by the rebellious act of the Capudan Pacha, as being thereby subjected to the vigorous exertion of your power; and I think it would be right to take all safe and proper means to prevent that fleet being delivered up to the Pacha of Egypt, if there should be fortunately still time left for so doing; and I am of opinion it will be equally advantageous and just to restore it to the Sultan.

“I have stated my opinion in consequence of your desire, and I have only to add that there is perfect tranquillity here.”

Sir Thomas Fellowes’s orders were so strict, that though he kept company with the Ottoman fleet for several days, he had no communication with the Capudan Pacha; but even if he had, he could not have discovered his intentions, because Captain Walker himself, who was on board, had no notion that they were going off Alexandria for any other purpose than attacking the Egyptian squadron. This, however, was very far from the Turkish Admiral’s intention.

On the 9th of July an Ottoman corvette arrived at Alexandria, having on board Sheriff Aga, the kiaya of the Capudan Pacha, who was the bearer of a letter to Mehemet Ali; Mehemet did not conceal its contents, which were to ask permission to bring the fleet to Alexandria as a friend, stating that the Capudan Pacha disapproved of the election of Hosrew to the post of Grand Vizier, and that he would co-operate with Mehemet Ali in placing him as vakeel to the young Sultan, as the only person fit to rule the empire. On the same evening Mehemet Ali sent the Nile steamer with his reply to the Capudan Pacha, and on the 10th the Rhadamanthus left Alexandria to communicate this intelligence to the Commander-in-Chief, as appears by Colonel Campbell’s despatch to Lord Palmerston of the 11th of July[8].

On the same day that the Rhadamanthus left, a Turkish steamer arrived with despatches from Hosrew Pacha to Mehemet Ali, who was very communicative to Colonel Campbell. The purport of this despatch was, to announce the accession of Abdul Medjid, and his pardon of Mehemet Ali: that it was his intention to send him the nichan iftikhar, a decoration indicative of high favour, and grant him the hereditary succession of Egypt and its dependencies; and that he had ordered the Turkish troops to retire from the frontiers of Syria.

On the reception of this, Mehemet Ali said he should consider the war at an end, and should order Ibrahim to retire on Marash. That he hoped the Allies would be satisfied; and as soon as everything was settled, he would proceed to Constantinople to do homage to his sovereign. That should Achmet Pacha wish to deliver up the fleet, he would not accept it, but send it back to Constantinople; and that as for the post of vakeel, he would rather remain in his present position. All this seemed very well; but we shall shortly see how he acted.

On the 14th of July the Turkish fleet arrived off Alexandria, and, as no doubt had been previously arranged, formed a junction with the Egyptian fleet. The following morning, the Nile steamer, bearing the flag of the Capudan Pacha, arrived in the harbour, and the traitor was well received by Mehemet Ali[9].

So secret was all this kept on board the Capudan Pacha’s ship, that Captain Walker, who was with him, had no notion of what the Turkish Admiral was about, until he sent a steamer to direct two ships, who, being bad sailers, were left astern, to rendezvous off Alexandria. On speaking to the Capudan Pacha, he was assured that Mehemet Ali had put the Egyptian fleet under his orders, and that he was proceeding to Egypt to confer with Mehemet Ali on what were the best steps to be taken for the good of the Turkish empire. When the Turkish fleet anchored, Captain Walker landed, and left Alexandria for Constantinople on the 20th, much to the annoyance of the Capudan Pacha, who wished him to remain.

The Allied Consuls used all their endeavours in vain to advise Mehemet Ali to send back the fleet. He said he would have nothing to do with Hosrew, who was his bitter foe; and that he had written to him to send in his resignation; and should Hosrew do so, all would be right.

Mehemet Ali’s enmity to Hosrew was much strengthened by the latter having sent, through the hands of the French Consul, letters to the General and inferior Admirals of the Turkish fleet, calling upon them to return to their allegiance. These letters M. Cochelet gave to Mehemet Ali, who delivered them to the Admirals, when, as might have been expected from the position they were in, they tore them up with indignation.

On the 16th about sixty of the principal officers of the Turkish fleet came on shore, and were presented to the Pacha, who received them in a gracious manner. By the 28th the whole of the Turkish and Egyptian fleets had entered the port of Alexandria, so that had the Commander-in-Chief proceeded off there immediately after the Rhadamanthus had joined him, or even had he proceeded after his receipt of the despatch of the 25th of June which I believe arrived by the Hydra, there would have been ample time to have secured them. This would have completely anticipated Lord Palmerston’s instructions of the 7th of August[10], which directed the Admiral to use his utmost efforts to prevent the Turkish fleet going into Alexandria, and to endeavour to oblige them to return under the authority of the Sultan.

The Commander-in-Chief, however, may have had other instructions, which do not appear in the Levant Papers, for the guidance of his conduct, or he might have thought that the force under his orders, without the co-operation of the French squadron, was not sufficient to have enforced his demand on the Capudan Pacha to return to his allegiance if supported in his treason by the Egyptian fleet. But, nevertheless, I think the experiment might have been tried, and probably would have succeeded to a certain extent, because the entrance into the harbour of Alexandria is so difficult and so shallow that large ships must be considerably lightened before they can enter, and neither the Egyptian nor Turkish Admiral would have ventured to weaken their squadron by either entering in detail or lightening the ships in the presence of a British squadron hostile to their measures. The Commander-in-Chief, however, as I have before said, may have had other instructions, or he took a different view of the case, for instead of going off Alexandria he repaired to Besika Bay, where he was joined the same evening by the Powerful, Ganges, and Implacable. At this point, then, my history of the War in Syria commences.

1. Egypt under Mohammed Ali, vol. ii., pp. 493-496.

2. Letters from the Holy Land, vol. ii.

3. See Levant Papers, Part I., p. 1.

4. See Levant Papers, Part I., p. 54.

5. Ibid., p. 29.

6. See Levant Papers, Part I., pp. 90, 93, 101, 122.

7. See Levant Papers, Part I., p. 183.

8. See Levant Papers, Part I., p. 219.

9. The following is a portion of the account of the reception of the Turkish Admiral by the Pacha, furnished by the dragoman of the British Consul-General, and published at length in the Levant Papers:

“When the Nile steamer anchored, Mushir Achmet went into the boat, and immediately a salute of nineteen guns was fired by the Nile, which salute was repeated by the forts the moment he landed, when he was received by the Pacha’s civil officers of rank, and he rode upon the Pacha’s own horse; and thus preceded by the said officers, cawasses, and chiaushes, went to the Pacha’s palace between two files of the troops that were placed all the way. As soon as he entered the palace gate, Mehemet Ali walked out of his room to meet him, when the Admiral seeing him, unbuckled his sword, gave it to one of the officers behind him, and walked respectfully towards the Viceroy, and bowed to the ground as if meaning to kiss his dress, while the Viceroy embraced and kissed him, saying, ‘Welcome, brother.’ After this, they walked arm in arm into the Viceroy’s room, all the officers following them. They sat near each other on the middle of the sofa. The Capudan Pacha then told his Highness that, for a long time past, it was his wish to have the honour of seeing him. After coffee, and pipes, the Viceroy dismissed all the bystanders, and this was at half-past nine o’clock; when Sheriff Aga, the Capudan Pacha’s Kiaya, who was still within, walked up to the Viceroy, and kissing his feet, told him, ‘Now you are both together, with your leave I retire,‘ meaning that he had accomplished his object, and fulfilled his duty so far. His Highness and the Capudan Pacha remained by themselves in the room till half-past ten o‘clock, after which the Capudan Pacha walked out of the room bare-footed, his own servant not being there to give him his shoes, and was obliged to walk about twenty paces without shoes, until his servant brought them, as well as his sword, upon which he went to the Musappi Serai (the palace for guests), accompanied in the same way as he had arrived. When he entered the palace assigned to him, all the civil officers, as well as Houssein Pacha, kissed his foot, and he asked them to take seats, and gave them coffee, telling them, ‘Thank God, my wishes to meet the Viceroy are accomplished, and you may know that I have obtained his Highness’s permission for the landing of the Vice and the Rear Admirals.’

“With the Capudan Pacha ten officers landed, two of whom are Beys (Colonels), and one is the brother of Osman Pacha, the ex-Egyptian Admiral, who deserted to Constantinople more than five years ago.”

10. See Levant Papers, Part I., p. 255.

THE WAR IN SYRIA.

CHAPTER I.

State of Affairs in the Levant in August, 1839—The Author’s Interview with Hosrew Pacha—Sir Robert Stopford at Constantinople; his Interview with the Sultan—Impolitic Junction of the English and French Fleets—Sir John Louis takes the command of the English Squadron—The Author tenders his Resignation.

The loss of the battle of Nizib, the death of the Sultan Mahmoud, and the defection of the Turkish fleet, threatened to place Turkey at the mercy of Mehemet Ali, or under the protection of Russia. At the earnest desire of France Ibrahim Pacha halted, and in the beginning of August, 1839, the combined squadrons of England and France assembled in Besika Bay, ready to proceed to Constantinople, should Ibrahim march, or should the Russians leave Sebastapol.

The allied ministers, however, do not appear to have considered how the squadrons were to pass the Dardanelles; the current runs constantly to the southward, and the prevailing winds are generally from the opposite direction. It rarely happens that a favourable breeze sufficiently strong springs up to enable ships to pass the Hellespont; and we had not an adequate number of steam vessels to take the ships in tow. Russia had a strong fleet and army at Sebastapol, and could approach the Sultan’s capital at pleasure, whereas we were powerless, and as for being able to protect the Porte from a sudden attack, either from Russia or Ibrahim Pacha, we might just as well have been in Malta Harbour.

As forty-eight hours would have been sufficient for a Russian fleet and army to arrive at Constantinople, it always appeared to me, after the unforeseen misfortunes which had befallen the Porte, the ambassadors and admirals ought to have taken the responsibility on themselves, and anchored the squadrons in the Golden Horn the first favourable opportunity; the ministers of the different Powers could then have treated the Eastern Question on an equal footing. Russia would, no doubt, have stormed, threatened, and, perhaps, withdrawn her ambassador, but she would not have gone to war, and, after a time, would have sent her squadron to Constantinople to join that of England and France; strong detachments should then have appeared off Alexandria, and, most probably, Mehemet Ali, seeing a close union between the great Powers of Europe, would have given up the Turkish fleet, and restored Syria to the Porte.

This was not done, and France soon began to take a new view of the Eastern Question, and shortly after refused to send the combined fleets to Alexandria to demand the Turkish squadron, and, under all circumstances, I think she was right; a hostile fleet could not enter the harbour easily, or indeed at all, if proper precautions were taken. We had no troops to land, and the absence of the Russian squadron would have given Mehemet Ali reason to believe the four Powers were not united. Alexandria might have been bombarded, it is true, and the fleet burnt, but that would have been almost as untoward an event as the battle of Navarino, and certainly would not have tended to strengthen the Turkish empire; it might have provoked Mehemet Ali to order Ibrahim to advance, which would have brought the Russians to Constantinople, and once there, they most assuredly would not have permitted us to pass the Dardanelles.

About this time the Admiral and many of the officers were at Constantinople, when it was intimated to him that he might shortly expect decided instructions; leave was immediately stopped, and the officers were ordered to rejoin their ships forthwith. These instructions were supposed to be, to proceed to Alexandria, but they never arrived, as France objected to the measure. Admiral Roussin was recalled, we became cool with France, and began to draw near to Russia. During my sojourn at Constantinople, I had an opportunity of examining the sea defences, the capital, and the Bosphorus, and I sent Colonel Napier, who was with me, to examine the land fortifications. The batteries were numerous, well placed, and mounted many heavy guns; but with a strong wind and current a fleet might pass down without much damage, and if that fleet was accompanied by an army the fortifications could be taken in reverse; the defences of the Dardanelles are strong to the sea, but weak to the land; a fleet might descend with the stream, but it would be no easy matter to go against it.

When at Constantinople I had an interview with the Grand Vizier, Hosrew Pacha. The old man appeared nearly eighty; he is of low stature, and a good deal deformed; his countenance fresh, with a most intelligent and penetrating eye, his dress simple. On entering his apartment he immediately rose, kissed my cheek, complimented Colonel Napier on his soldier-like appearance, and begged us to be seated; seeing us in boots, he called for his, which he drew on in great haste, apparently to be on a footing with us. Pipes and coffee were produced, and, after a few puffs, he began the conversation through Mr. Redhouse, the interpreter, by expressing his satisfaction at seeing me in the Sultan’s capital. I replied that I hoped to have an opportunity of performing some services for His Imperial Majesty, and that I thought the first step he ought to take, should be, inviting the combined fleets to Constantinople. The old man appeared to apprehend more danger from Mehemet Ali than from Russia, and did not relish this proposal; he roundly asserted that it would cause an insurrection, and the Christians would be massacred; that he was not afraid of Russia, and although the empire had been brought to a very low ebb by the incapacity of the men the late Sultan had placed at the head of the army, followed by the defection of the Turkish fleet, she was still strong; that he had no fears of Russia, and should her troops advance on Constantinople he would put himself at the head of the Ottoman army and defeat them. I asked him where his army was, as it had been destroyed at Nizib and replaced by boys; remarking that Russia would never think of marching, but would come by sea, pass the Bosphorus in spite of all the batteries, and take possession of Constantinople with the greatest ease.

To this he replied that, in the neighbourhood of the capital there was an army of 30,000 men, which was quite sufficient for its defence, and it would be much better if one half of the fleet was to remain at the mouth of the Dardanelles and the other half proceed to Alexandria. To this I answered, that nothing could be done at Alexandria without troops, that the entrance of the harbour was too shallow for ships to enter with their guns, and that Mehemet Ali had declared that if the fleet appeared there, he should instantly direct Ibrahim to march on Scutari; this would inevitably bring down the Russians, who would object to the French and English approaching Constantinople, even if they could get a fair wind, and the probability would be that it would embroil Europe in war, and Turkey would be sacrificed.

The Vizier inquired why an English army could not be spared to attack Alexandria. To this I replied, we had already too much on our hands; what with the troubles in Canada, the war in India, the prospect of an outbreak in China, and the Chartists at home, it was impossible to spare troops, and that I was sure Parliament would not grant supplies for such an expedition. This ended our conversation. Hosrew was strongly suspected of being in the interest, if not the pay of Russia; how far that is true, is hard to say.

The Admiral obtained firmans to see the mosques and other curiosities at Constantinople, which have been so often described that I shall not torment the reader with a repetition of an often told tale.

After passing ten days pleasantly enough between Constantinople and Therapia, and being entertained by the ambassadors, we embarked on board the Carysfort, which bore the Admiral’s flag, and, in tow of a steamer, left Therapia, and shortly after anchored abreast of the Sultan’s Asiatic palace. A royal salute was then fired, and returned by the batteries in the vicinity of the Imperial residence. Nothing can be more beautiful than the passage down the Bosphorus, and nothing more magnificent than the Sultan’s palaces and the country-houses situated on its banks.

Mahmoud was fond of building, and just before his death had finished a new palace on the European shore. With Colonel Napier’s permission, I give the account of an interview with the Sultan in nearly his own words.

“The household troops, such as they were, received the Admiral and his suite on landing, and we proceeded into a handsome apartment on the ground floor, where we were received by the Sultan’s brother-in-law, the Seraskier, Halil Pacha. Pipes were in this instance dispensed with, and after partaking of coffee and sweetmeats, handed round in gold filagree cups and saucers, richly studded with diamonds, a very common-place conversation took place, through the medium of the interpreter, between Sir Robert and the commander-in-chief of the Turkish forces.

“In about a quarter of an hour his ‘Highness’ sent word that he was ready to receive us, whereupon the whole suite, consisting of about a dozen British officers, proceeded, ‘booted‘ as we were, up a magnificent staircase, and through numerous apartments, the floors of which shone forth in all the splendour of the rarest and most highly-polished woods; and whilst the Turkish courtiers glided noiselessly along, in their purple slippers of thin morocco leather, a most martial tramp proclaimed our entrance into the presence chamber, where, on a sofa, sat the effeminate-looking Sultan, girded with the Sword of Osman.

“Abdul Medjid, the youthful Sultan, far from being

A man of solemn port,

Shawled to the nose and bearded to the eyes,

was a pale and sickly-looking youth, of apparently three or four and twenty, though in reality his age exceeded not seventeen; but it is said that his frequent visits to the harem had given him this appearance of premature age.

“He was plainly dressed, not in the Oriental style, but in a plain cloth military surtout and pantaloons, a short blue cloak, gracefully placed on his left shoulder, and a fez on his head. The only sign of regal magnificence displayed by him was a few brilliants on the clasp of his belt, with which the hilt of the sabre was likewise thickly studded.

“We formed half a circle round his Imperial Majesty, who did not deign to rise, and were presented by the Seraskier. Sir Robert Stopford then said, that the gratification he had received at seeing Constantinople, together with the attention he had met with, was very great. The Sultan, through Halil Pacha, who seemed to prompt him in all he uttered, replied, he was very glad his Excellency had felt so gratified.

“The Admiral then said, that he had been entrusted by Her Britannic Majesty with the command of a fleet, to render any service which might be required by the Sublime Porte. To this the Sultan bowed. Here ended the conference; we retired with the Seraskier, partook of the parting bowl of sherbet, and in four-and-twenty hours were once more in the midst of the fleet in Besika Bay.”

The fleets remained there till the end of October; the English then proceeded to Vourla for the winter, and were shortly followed by the French squadron, part of which went to Smyrna. The English now consisted of twelve sail of the line; the French of nine. The French ships were much larger and better manned than ours, and Admiral Lalande was indefatigable in exercising them, and I must admit that in harbour manœuvres they were equally as expert as ourselves, and in some respects superior; and I cannot refrain from observing that keeping the two fleets so much together was a most impolitic measure. When the French squadron first joined Sir Pulteney Malcolm in the Downs they were all abroad; the five or six years they had been almost constantly in company with the British had brought about a most astonishing change for the better, and although it may be very advantageous to have an alliance with France, there ought to be no acting together with fleets if it can possibly be avoided.

On the 22nd of January, 1840, Commodore Hyde Parker sailed for England, (his broad blue pennant had been up a few months,) and the Commander-in-chief shortly after obtained leave to proceed to Malta, with six sail of the line, and Sir John Louis, the Superintendant of Malta Dockyard, was ordered to Vourla, to take command of the remainder of the squadron; this was an unusual measure, and by no means complimentary to myself, who was the next senior officer. I in consequence proffered my resignation to the Admiral, which he declined to accept, and after some explanation with him my letter was withdrawn, and I pocketed the affront.

CHAPTER II.

The English Fleet winters at Smyrna—Summer Cruise—Insurrection in Lebanon—Opinion on the proper course of the English Fleet—The Powerful and Edinburgh sent to Beyrout—Murder of a Frank; conduct of the French Consul—Insignificance of the Insurrection—Mission of Mr. Wood—Grievances of the Mountaineers—Author’s Letter to the Egyptian Admiral—Letter from Souliman Pacha—Suppression of the Insurrection—Ignorance of the Allied Consuls—Visit to Tripoli—Excursion into the Mountains—Appearance of the Country—Ships ordered to Vourla Bay—Author’s Report to the Admiral.

The squadron now consisted of six sail of the line[11], which, by degrees, were moved up to Smyrna, a much more agreeable anchorage than Vourla.

I had been confined to my cabin for six weeks with a severe cough, and I took up my quarters at Boujar, a small village a few miles from Smyrna, which very soon re-established my health; there was very good English society at both places, and the time passed agreeably enough.

While the squadron lay at Vourla the sulphur dispute with Naples commenced; their ports were blockaded, and the Admiral proceeded to the Bay with three or four sail of the line; this decided measure brought the King to his senses, and the question was settled through the mediation of France. On the 4th of June the squadron left Smyrna for a summer cruise; the French preceded us by a few days. We visited the beautiful island of Mitylene, which possesses one of the finest harbours in the world, completely land-locked, and capable of containing any number of ships; from thence we proceeded to Scio, which had not recovered from the ravages of the Turks during the Greek insurrection. The town was still in ruins, and there appeared little probability of it ever recovering its former splendour. From Scio we returned to Mitylene, from thence to Mosconisi, and, after visiting the ruins of Assos, passed between Mitylene and the Main, and anchored in Besika Bay on the 24th. Here the Gorgon joined, with the intelligence of an insurrection having broke out in Lebanon; of Mehemet Ali having offered to give up the Turkish fleet, and of his preparing an expedition to put the insurrection down. This expedition was chiefly composed of Turkish frigates, manned with mixed crews, and carrying an army of from 12,000 to 15,000 men, of which 4000 were Turks; thus employing the Sultan’s ships and troops to put down the Sultan’s subjects, who were anxious to shake off the yoke of Mehemet Ali. Hosrew Pacha was disgraced about this time, and a daughter was born to the Sultan; like an expert politician, Mehemet Ali sent Sami Bey to Constantinople, to compliment his master on the birth of a daughter, and to express his readiness, now the Grand Vizier was disgraced, to enter into negociations, and give up the fleet. This was evidently a blind; and it so far succeeded that a part of the squadron had actually sailed before his intentions were known; so secretly and so actively had he carried on the embarkation of the troops at the arsenal.

Colonel Hodges, the British Consul-General at Alexandria, had given every facility to the Turkish soldiers and sailors to desert, and when his conduct was brought before Parliament, Lord Palmerston declared that though he had no instructions to that effect, he perfectly approved of his assisting, by every means in his power, the Sultan’s subjects to return to their allegiance. On that declaration of Lord Palmerston I founded my opinion that the squadron ought immediately to proceed to the coast of Syria, seize the Sultan’s ships and troops, and carry them to Rhodes, till further orders, or allow them to act on the coast of Syria in assisting the insurrection, as circumstances might point out. Sir John Louis had no orders on the subject, and did not think proper to take the responsibility on himself. He, however, sent the Castor and Cyclops to Beyrout, for the protection of British subjects and property, and the Gorgon to Malta for instructions; the squadron returned next day to Vourla, and the Powerful to Smyrna.

In a few days orders arrived from Sir Robert Stopford for the Powerful and Edinburgh to proceed to Beyrout, but on no account to interfere in any way with the Egyptian squadron; the Commander-in-chief having taken the same view of the question as Sir John Louis. The French admiral was, however, not so certain of our intentions, and he despatched a steamer, with directions, it is generally supposed, to advise the immediate return of the Turkish ships to Alexandria. On the 1st of July we sailed from Vourla, and arrived at Beyrout on the 7th. The Turco-Egyptian squadron, with the exception of two frigates and several corvettes, had sailed two days before, on their return to Alexandria, after landing their troops. The Castor, which was cruising off the port, had seen them the day before my arrival.

It would have been easy to have come up with this fleet before they reached their destination, but as my orders were positive not to interfere, I anchored at Beyrout. Had we sailed from Besika Bay the day the Castor did, we should have found them at anchor, and it would not have been difficult to have caused a movement amongst the Turks, which would have furnished me with an excuse for carrying out my own views, and I may add, the policy of the Government; but at sea it could not have been done without a direct interference, from which I was interdicted; and here I may remark, an officer’s taking responsibility on himself, and acting without orders, is very different to acting in direct disobedience of orders, even when satisfied they are erroneous, and it must be a strong case to justify such a breach of discipline.

On my arrival at Beyrout, I was visited by Mr. Moore, the British Consul, who gave a most alarming account of the state of the country, and of the want of discipline and insubordination of the Albanian troops, who formed part of the Egyptian army under the immediate command of Souliman Pacha.

The servant of a French nobleman had been murdered, and the Consul of that nation had rather hastily struck his flag because the murderer was not immediately executed. He had been tried and condemned, but nothing would satisfy the Consuls short of his immediate execution, however contrary to the military law of Egypt, which required the sanction of the Viceroy. A deputation was sent to Alexandria to demand his execution, which took place on board the flag-ship there; and on the return of the deputation the French Consul rehoisted his flag, under a salute. The French Government disapproved of his conduct, and he was recalled.

On making inquiry, I found there had been one or two persons murdered by the Albanian troops, an occurrence not very extraordinary in Eastern countries, and not to be wondered at when we consider an army of nearly 15,000 men was collected in the neighbourhood of the town. I ascertained that the French Consul on striking his flag had put his countrymen under the protection of the Sardinian Consul, except this nobleman, whom Mr. Moore took charge of, and as it did not appear to me the British Consul had any authority to make a selection and give protection to this gentleman, I declined interfering; and a little more experience showed me that the outrages of the Albanians were as much exaggerated as the strength and respectability of the insurrection undoubtedly was. Mr. Wood, one of Lord Ponsonby’s dragomen, had been sent by the ambassador into the mountains of Lebanon, to ascertain the real strength of the mountaineers, and at his instigation a petition was signed and sent to the British Ambassador by five chiefs, one of whom, a sheik of inferior note, was styled the Seraskier[12]. In fact the insurrection was never of any consequence. The mountaineers were justly dissatisfied at being obliged to work in the coal mine of Corneille, and on being required to deliver up the arms which had been supplied them to assist in putting down another sect. An attempt was also made to introduce the conscription, which is quite at variance with their ideas, and is viewed throughout the whole district of Lebanon with horror and detestation; moreover, they were oppressed with heavy taxes, the greater part of which went into the coffers of their own prince, the Emir Bechir; the odium, however, was thrown on Mehemet Ali, who only received 30,000 dollars annually from the mountains. They were unprovided with either arms or ammunition, were headed by no chief of note, and never could assemble, even for a few days, a force of a thousand men; nevertheless with that number they showed a considerable degree of boldness, and occasionally advanced to the walls of Beyrout, and fired a few shot into the town. Mehemet Ali, seeing the danger of a rising in Syria, should the mountaineers succeed, with his usual promptitude and decision, at once sent a powerful army to Beyrout; on their arrival, pacific proposals were sent to the mountaineers, who submitted. The following morning the greater part of the Egyptian camp was struck, and they marched to the neighbourhood of Deir el Kammar, the capital of the mountains; a little resistance was shown by small parties on the first advance, and the Albanians were sent to disperse them; in accomplishing this, several villages were destroyed, and they penetrated to the heights of Brumanah, and burnt the village and convent of Betmarie. Observing this from the Powerful, I sent the following letter to the Egyptian Admiral, to which Souliman Pacha replied.

“Sir,

“H.M. S. Powerful, Beyrout,

July 14, 1840.

“I observe with pain and regret that a general conflagration began in the mountains a few hours after the march of the troops from this place. Without at all entering into the question of whether the inhabitants of Lebanon are right or wrong in rising in favour of the Sultan, I do not conceive that the generals of the Pacha of Egypt can be justified in carrying on the war against them in the barbarous manner I now see in operation.

“I write to you, Sir, as an Egyptian admiral, and the officer holding the highest office now in Beyrout, to request you will immediately communicate to his Highness Abbas Pacha the horror I feel at witnessing such acts of useless barbarity, which must lead to the destruction of thousands of women and children, who can take no part in the insurrection.

“His Highness Abbas Pacha may rest assured that the five great Powers of Europe, who are now treating the Eastern question, will not view with satisfaction the manner he has adopted of putting down the insurrection.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your obedient servant,
“Charles Napier.”

“To the Rear-Admiral

Commanding the Egyptian squadron at Beyrout.”

Souliman’s Reply, translated from the Arabic.

“The letter which has been sent to us in English, with its Arabic translation, from the senior officer, Captain Napier, commanding the English vessels in the port of Beyrout, has reached us, and from its Arabic translation we have understood its meaning.

“On our arrival at the place called Ain-el-Haj-mige, we there found one or two hundred insurgents, not originally from this place, but from Balbeck, and from the parts inhabited by mountaineers, who had come since the insurrection of this mountain, which has since submitted; they, therefore, knowing themselves guilty, and feeling the hand of punishment, in order to stir up the inhabitants, set fire to the different villages, saying, ‘Why have you submitted, and have given up your arms? we therefore choose to serve you in this manner,’ and to which the Christians of the mountains can attest and affirm. The above-mentioned insurgents, being at a place called Mulay, opposite the camp, some Albanians were sent against them, and drove them away after a fight; when pursuing them, the aforesaid insurgents, according to their promise, burnt the villages which they passed through in their flight and so gained the heights of the mountains; two of these individuals were caught, and brought in armed, but no injury was done them, and they were allowed to go after being furnished with a pass. The villages of Haded, Babda, Soafet, and other large villages like them, besides others near them, which are under us, have asked for security, which has been granted, and they have submitted peaceably and given up their arms; nothing has been done to them, only at the expulsion of the above-mentioned insurgents, they took from them their animals, arms, &c. The cavalry of Kabal, being like us troops, know very well the laws of war, and therefore those who are led astray, must expect to be killed, destroyed, &c., which they deserve, as they are not children. Still quarter is given them, as they may have been misled by the insurgents, and those who are found wounded after a battle are not destroyed.

“But if his Excellency the above-mentioned senior officer intends making any observations with regard to the movements or actions of the camp, then it does not appertain to us to answer; we cannot naturally but follow the instructions of his Highness our Master, the Viceroy. In consequence, all such answers can be given only by our Master the Viceroy to the Consuls-General at Alexandria; they alone are competent to do it, and which we beg to notify to your Excellency.

“(Signed)      Souliman Pasha.”

Whether this was well translated or not, and whether what is stated here is correct, I am not able to say, but I must do them the justice of observing, that after that remonstrance I had nothing to complain of. The Egyptian troops marched to the neighbourhood of the Emir Bechir’s palace, Osman Pacha advanced from Balbeck, and the Emir sent his own troops to disarm the mountaineers. There were no executions, and only seven Emirs, at the instigation of the Grand Prince, were sent into Egypt, and from there were banished to Sennaar.

So badly informed were the allied Consuls, who felt a great interest in the mountaineers, and believed everything they wished, that for upwards of a week after the insurrection was put down, they fancied it in full force, and it was from a French merchant, who showed me a letter from Souliman Pacha’s secretary, I first learnt the actual state of the Mountain in the neighbourhood of Beyrout.

I sent the Edinburgh to Tripoli to learn what was passing there, and I followed on the 18th. On my arrival I found the mountaineers in that district, with few exceptions, had laid down their arms, and all was quiet; both ships watered, and returned to Beyrout. The exaggerated statements of Mr. Wood and Mr. Moore to the ambassador at Constantinople, who was ready to believe anything to the disadvantage of Mehemet Ali, had, however, their effect, and no doubt very much accelerated the signing the Treaty of the 15th of July.

At the very time I was writing to the Admiral that the insurrection was at an end, he was receiving letters from Constantinople, that it was in full force. On our return from Tripoli, we made an excursion into the mountains, on the road to Deir el Kammar, and there we saw nothing like the ravages of war; the country was beautifully cultivated to the tops of the highest mountains, and had we not known to contrary, we should have supposed from the appearance, that it was well governed. Nothing can be more beautiful than the mountains and villages of Lebanon, inhabited by a hardy and honest race of beings, and not a spot capable of cultivation is allowed to lie fallow. Terraces to support the soil are built up at great expense, and water conducted for irrigation throughout the mountain. The mulberry-tree is cultivated with great care, and produces two crops of leaves; the first goes to feed the silkworms, and the second the cattle in autumn. All kinds of fruit and vegetables are also produced, and the vine flourishes in great luxuriance nearly up to the summit of the mountain. As we were winding along the difficult passes we observed a steam-ship at sea, several thousand feet below us, making the best of her way to Beyrout, and before we had finished our repast, which the kindness of Mr. Moore had provided, we were agreeably surprised by the appearance of Captain Henderson, of the Gorgon, who had arrived from Alexandria, with orders to join the Commander-in-chief in Vourla Bay; this was a great disappointment, as we had projected excursions to Damascus and Balbeck, and also to the most interesting parts of these beautiful mountains. The subjoined is my report to the Admiral.

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Powerful, Beyrout,

July 20, 1840.

“A column of the Egyptian army marched to Sidon on the 8th, and returned on the 12th with a couple of squadrons of cavalry, whom they escorted to this place. On their march there and back the Albanians committed all sorts of disorders, burnt three or four villages and two convents, and even shot the muleteers who carried their baggage, in order to possess themselves of their animals.

“On the evening of the 13th, the Emir Hallid, second son of the Emir Bechir, ruling prince of the Mountain, came into Beyrout with 30 horse, leaving, it is said, 800 men in the neighbourhood, and next day the Egyptian army was put in motion and marched to the mountains; scarce two hours had elapsed ere the country was in a blaze, up to the tops of the highest hills; even the convents did not escape the fury of the Albanians. I thought it my duty to write on the subject to the Egyptian admiral, a copy of which letter I have the honour to inclose, together with Souliman Pacha’s reply. I only received positive information last night, that the insurrection was nearly put down; in fact, the chiefs, on seeing the imposing force Mehemet Ali sent against them, gave up the contest without a struggle. There are still men in arms in the mountains near Tripoli, but I fear all hope of Syria being relieved from the oppressive rule of Mehemet Ali by their own exertions is at an end. The Egyptian admiral sailed from here on the 15th, and was joined off Sidon by another frigate. There are lying here two Egyptian corvettes and three brigs; the town and neighbourhood is as quiet as can be expected, though attempts have been made to excite the Arabs against the Christians.

“Rejoicings are going on, and are to continue for seven days, in consequence of the birth of a Sultana, and I hope they will pass off quietly. However, at any moment, a feeling may be stirred up against the Franks and Christians, and no one can tell what would be the consequence; and as they are intermixed in the town there would be no means of protecting them, or of intimidating the Arabs. Should anything unpleasant occur I shall do all I can to preserve order.

“The Cyclops joined me on the 14th, and the Alecto on the 20th, to wait for the India Mail. The Turco-Egyptian squadron arrived at Alexandria on the 16th, to the great joy of Mehemet Ali. I have every reason to believe that the French steamer which arrived here the day after the Cyclops, brought the intelligence of our coming down, which hurried off the fleet. The French appear to be in favour of Mehemet Ali, and in that follow the views of the Government. The convents are under French protection, and their flag is flying in a dozen different places in the mountains; this gives them great influence. The greater part of the army is expected back daily, and I presume a part will be sent to Tripoli, should the insurgents be there in any force; they will also be pressed by Osman Pacha, who is at Merge.

“There are two French corvettes and a brig here; they appear very busy in their communication with the convents in Lebanon.

“I have the honour to remain, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“Rear-Admiral Sir John Louis, Bart.”

11. Benbow, Powerful, Edinburgh, Implacable, Hastings, Belleisle, and Castor.

12. See their Petition, in Appendix.

CHAPTER III.

The English ships withdrawn from the coast of Syria—The Author appointed to the command of a Squadron—Return to Beyrout—Instructions to the Squadron—Letters to the Egyptian Authorities, the British Consul, the Emir Bechir, and others—Proclamation to the Syrians—Letters from the Emir Bechir and Souliman Pacha.

On the 3rd of August we took leave of Beyrout, and sailed in company with the Edinburgh, to join the Commander-in-chief’s flag, leaving the Castor and Gorgon on the coast. Thinking it probable that counter orders might be sent to Rhodes, we made the best of our way thither. On the 10th we made Castel Rosso, on the coast of Caramania, and there fell in with the Ganges, commanded by my old friend Captain Reynolds, who brought me direction to hoist a broad blue pennant, and take under my command the Ganges, Thunderer, Edinburgh, Castor, and Gorgon, and return to Beyrout. He was the bearer of the Treaty of the 15th of July, and of orders to assist the mountaineers, supposing the insurrection to be in full force; the Ganges was directed to pass to the east of Cyprus, and the Thunderer to the west, in order to pick me up. All sail was made, and by noon next day we were fortunate in joining the latter ship, and then made the best of our way to Beyrout.

The service was rather of a delicate nature; the insurrection was over, and twenty days were allowed Mehemet Ali to reject or accept the Treaty of July. In the quarantine ground, two miles from Beyrout, were encamped 4000 Turks; it was known they were dissatisfied, and wished to return to Constantinople, but how to assist them, and how far to go under the existing treaty, was not very easy to decide; it was, however, important some effort should be made before they were moved out of our reach. It was also desirable to prevent, if possible, that enterprising officer Souliman Pacha (who had organized the Egyptian army) from removing the stores from the magazine, and from strengthening the town.

My position was not agreeable. If I commenced hostilities before the expiration of the twenty days and Mehemet Ali accepted the terms, I should be accused of precipitation, and of causing an unnecessary sacrifice of life; on the other hand, should Mehemet Ali hold out, I might be accused of supineness. Under this embarrassment we anchored at Beyrout on the 12th of August.

After perusing my orders, Lord Palmerston’s instructions, and the third article of the Convention, and giving them my best consideration, it appeared to me evident that, under all circumstances, nothing but a very decided demonstration could be undertaken, following that demonstration up by hostilities, should opportunity offer.

Beyrout is a small town surrounded by a wall, with a few weak turrets mouldering to ruins, and mounting very few guns. The arms, provisions, and ammunition were stored in two weak castles. About a mile and a half from the town, on a point of land, stands the quarantine establishment, surrounded by a high wall; on this establishment the Turkish troops were encamped, a second camp was a little removed, and a third a still greater distance in the country, where were quartered the Egyptian and Albanian troops.

My first object was to rise and protect the Turks, the second to recover the arms of the mountaineers.

The 13th was employed in preparing the following proclamation, and the letters necessary to carry this into execution; and at eleven o’clock of the 14th the squadron weighed. The Powerful was placed within three hundred yards of one castle, the Edinburgh about the same distance from another, the Ganges close into the bay, with her broadside bearing between the two camps I have described; the Thunderer off the point, and the Castor in the bay round it. The orders were as follows:—

“H.M.S. Powerful, Beyrout,

“12th of August, 1840.

“Memorandum.—The Powerful and Edinburgh will take up a position abreast of the town; the object of so doing is to induce the Governor to deliver the arms that have been taken from the inhabitants of Lebanon, and to assist the Turkish troops to return to their allegiance. I shall avoid hostilities, if possible, therefore great caution is to be used, and the Edinburgh will not fire without signal, even if the Powerful should open, and then the guns will be carefully directed at the batteries.

“The Ganges will take up a position to command the Turkish camp to the south, the Thunderer abreast of the island, and the Castor in the bay. Captain Reynolds will endeavour to send the accompanying letter on shore, and should any attempt be made to withdraw the Turkish troops he will enfilade the road, and endeavour to prevent their retiring, and he will do this with great caution, and spill as little blood as possible. It has been intimated to the Governor that any movement amongst the Turkish troops will be the signal for hostilities.

“Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“To the Captains of H.M.S. Ganges,

Thunderer, Castor, and Edinburgh.”

An officer was then sent to the Governor and the Consul with the papers marked 1 and 2. Lieutenant Fitzjames landed in the Turkish camp, a service of some danger, with No. 3, and the Proclamation. No. 4 was sent to the Grand Prince, and No. 5 to his Nephew. The Governor declined giving any answer, and the commander of the Turkish forces said he could not act without orders.

An attack on the town depended entirely on a movement in the Turkish camp, but they either had not spirit or inclination to throw up their caps and declare for the Sultan; or it is possible the soldiers were kept in ignorance of the proclamation, for though we remained three days in our position no movement took place. I threatened to commence hostilities should the Turkish troops be moved, but in the night they were gradually withdrawn by a gate we could not see, and mingled with the Egyptians.

Towards dark, as I suspected, the removal of the stores from the castles and water side began, and I sent an officer to remonstrate and threaten, and it was with much difficulty I refrained from putting my veto on the proceedings, through the medium of a few 32lb. shot; this could easily have been done; but was it justifiable? I thought not—and most unwillingly made up my mind, unless a fair opportunity offered, to allow the twenty days to expire.

No. 1.

“Sir,

“Great Britain, Austria, Russia and Prussia, have decided that Syria is to be restored to the Sultan. I notify this to you for your guidance. I demand that the Turkish troops be put under my protection, and that the arms be restored to the inhabitants of Mount Lebanon. I am unwilling to shed blood, or destroy the property of the inhabitants of Beyrout, therefore I caution you not to provoke hostilities; you must see, by the position I have taken up, that the town is at my mercy, therefore if you are the cause of uselessly shedding blood the responsibility must rest on your head. Any attempt to move the Turkish troops from their present position will be the signal for hostilities.

“I am, Sir, &c.,

“Chas. Napier.”

“His Excellency Mahmoud Bey, Governor of Beyrout.”

No. 2.

“Sir,

“I beg you will communicate to the Consuls of the different Powers, and the British merchants at Beyrout, that Great Britain, Austria, Russia, and Prussia, have decided that Syria is to be restored to the Sultan. I have demanded that the Turkish troops be put under my protection, and that the arms be restored to the inhabitants of Lebanon. I trust the Governor will not provoke hostilities; if he does, the responsibility of shedding blood must be on his own head.

“I am, Sir, &c.,

“Chas. Napier, Commodore.”

“N. Moore, Esq., British Consul, Beyrout.”

No. 3.

“Sir,

“I inclose you a proclamation I have thought proper to issue; if you attempt to move out of the camp, hostilities will commence immediately.

“I am, Sir, your obedient servant,

“Chas. Napier, Commodore.”

“To the Commanding Officer of the Turkish Troops.”

“Proclamation.

“Syrians,

“Great Britain, Austria, Russia, and Prussia, &c., in conjunction with the Sultan, have decided that the rule of Mehemet Ali shall cease in Syria; and I have been sent here with an advanced squadron to assist in throwing off the yoke of the Pacha of Egypt.

“You know that a hatti-scheriff has been issued by the Sultan, securing the life and property of his subjects, and which is in full operation throughout the Turkish territoriesterritories; in addition to this the allied Powers have engaged to recommend to the Sultan an arrangement which will render your condition happy and comfortable.

“Inhabitants of Lebanon, who are more particularly under my eyes, I call upon you to rise and throw off the yoke under which you are groaning; troops, arms, and ammunition, are daily expected from Constantinople, and, in the mean time, the Egyptians shall no longer molest your coast.

“Soldiers of the Sultan, who were treacherously led from your homes to the burning sands of Egypt, and have since been transported to Syria, I call upon you, in the name of the great Powers, to return to your allegiance. All past events will be forgotten, and your arrears of pay discharged by the Sultan.

“(Signed)       Charles Napier.“

No. 4.

“Prince,

“I send you a Proclamation I have thought proper to issue. I call upon your Highness to return to your allegiance to the Sultan, or take the consequence.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your Highness’s obedient servant,
“Charles Napier.”

“His Highness the Emir Bechir,

Grand Prince of Lebanon.”

No. 5.

“Prince,

“My Proclamation will be delivered to you by Mr. Wood, or forwarded. I call upon you to stand forth in favour of your Sovereign; you may rely upon all the support I can give, and of reinforcements from the Porte.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your obedient servant,
“Charles Napier.”

“To the Emir Bechir Cassim.”

The Grand Prince sent no answer, but a few days after, his surgeon came on board, and gave me to understand that as soon as the Turkish troops landed the Emir would declare for the Sultan; the Emir Bechir Cassim sent a favourable reply, but wavered till he could see what turn affairs were likely to take.

Copy of a letter received from the Emir

Bechir Cassim.

“August 14, 1840.

“After the customary compliments to his Excellency Commodore Napier.

“I have had the honour to receive your commands, and I have to pray to the Almighty to preserve to eternity your Government and your Excellency.

“I have had the honour to receive the Proclamation you were pleased to send me, containing the decision of the four great Powers, to which I readily submit. I am prepared to render instantly all the services that may be required of me, while I consider the opportunity afforded me as a peculiar favour from God. I am waiting only for supreme orders to commence immediately acting accordingly with diligence, when I will also follow all your commands. I hope to be able to prove to you the sincerity of my declarations. You have forwarded to us your Proclamation through Mr. Wood; we will follow your instructions thereon.

“I have requested the bearer of the present to express to you my sentiments verbally, and I hope that, with your assistance, we shall obtain peace, tranquillity, and liberty.

“(Signed)        Emir Bechir Cassim.”

Vessels were constantly arriving with provisions and warlike stores, which were detained, much to the annoyance of the unfortunate crews and passengers, and, I may add, to our own. Many of the vessels were loaded to the water’s edge, quite unseaworthy should it blow, and badly found in water and provisions; this induced me to write to Souliman Pacha as follows:

“Sir,

“Powerful, Beyrout, August 18, 1840.

“I am instructed to detain all ships of war and vessels having troops, military stores, or provisions on board, going from one part of Egypt or Syria to another. As it is a very vexatious duty for me to perform, I submit to your Excellency whether it would not be better to give orders to all the ports under your jurisdiction, not to permit any vessels to sail loaded with the description of articles I have pointed out. I have detained eleven officers and eighty-seven privates on board different vessels; they have no provisions, and are totally unaccustomed to our mode of living. I therefore submit to your Excellency’s consideration whether it would not be desirable to send them off provisions.

“I am, &c.,

“(Signed)       Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“His Excellency Souliman Pacha, &c.”

“Commodore,

“Beyrout, August 18, 1810.

“I am very grateful for the advice which your Excellency gives me. I did not expect less from the noble character of so loyal and valiant a soldier as fame has long reported you to be. But it is impossible for me to profit by it, not having received any instructions from my Government that war exists between England and Egypt. I cannot, therefore, take upon myself to interrupt the communications between Egypt and Syria, or between the ports of the latter country. If, according to your instructions, you have taken from the vessels any passengers, provisions, or stores, belonging to the army or to the country, I can no longer consider them as our subjects or our property. I can only refer the matter to my Government, regretting that I am without the power to provide further.

“Receive, I beg you, Commodore, the assurance of the highest consideration of

“Your very humble servant,

“Souliman Pacha.”

CHAPTER IV.

Generous behaviour of Souliman Pacha; Intercepted Letter from Boghos Bey to that Officer—Interview of the Consuls with Mehemet Ali—A Turkish Squadron equipped—Arrival of the Turkish Troops—Force of the Egyptian Army—Its proper line of Action.

Souliman behaved with great generosity, though enraged at the detention of vessels, which appeared to him contrary to the usages of war; he received the sick into the hospitals, with a promise to deliver them up when demanded, and allowed not only the vessels detained, but the squadron, to be supplied with fresh provisions and vegetables, and, I may add, did everything to prevent a collision taking place.

On the 19th an Egyptian cutter arrived with despatches from Boghos Bey to the Grand Prince, to Souliman, and to the Governor of Beyrout; they were all to the same purpose, tending to show that France was determined to take an active part in favour of Mehemet Ali; the French merchants and priests were not idle in circulating reports to the same effect, and they were generally credited in the mountains. I subjoin Boghos Bey’s letter.

Copy of Intercepted Instructions sent to Souliman

Pacha.

“TO HIS EXCELLENCY SOULIMAN PACHA.

“After the usual compliments, &c.

“Notwithstanding that the conditions of the Convention signed in London have not yet transpired, nevertheless, the Russian, English, and Austrian Consuls, in their vain attempts to intrigue, have been employing their clerks day and night to make drafts of the aforesaid Convention, with the intention of distributing the same in Syria, to bring about an insurrection there if necessary. By way of aid, 6000 troops will be conveyed from Constantinople to Cyprus, and arms and ammunition will be sent to Syria. We have also learned that a firman has been sent to the Emir Bechir, notifying to him, that as by the Convention of London he is to be freed from the government of Mehemet Ali, he had better be aware of it in time, and not be found in allegiance with him. In the hope of creating an insurrection and disturbances in Syria, the aforesaid Consuls have made drafts of a Convention as above described, and have transmitted them to Syria in the English steamer. The French Consul at Beyrout will be deposed, and sent to Paris, for having acted contrary to the policy of his Government, and will be replaced by Monsieur Delvasy, who is now at Damascus for the affair of the Jews. On the other hand, the French Consul-General at Alexandria has been graciously decorated by his Government for having followed its views. The French are with us, and have agreed, out of friendship, to furnish us with 100,000 troops, 600,000 purses, and 24 ships of the line, with 80 steamers. That such is the resolution taken in France, we have it from the proper quarter.

“By the grace of God, after the above becomes known to you, let the quarantine be strictly enforced in the principal sea-port towns in Syria as before, by which you will ascertain the destination of all letters brought by vessels. Vessels must not be allowed to go to places where there are no sanatory establishments, it being irregular; and should any vessels go to such places, and desire to land any passengers, let them be slightly opposed; but should any one resist the quarantine, let him be informed that the sanatory regulations are the same for all. Our Master, the Viceroy, is in Upper Egypt; but on his return to-day or to-morrow, he will necessarily write to you in detail on the conduct you are to pursue, and until you receive his instructions, the present notification will serve you as a guide, &c.

“A copy of the same instructions has been addressed to the Governors and Kakya of Beyrout, and to the Governor-General of Damascus.

“(Signed)          Boghos Bey.”

On the 20th, an Egyptian frigate, armed en flute, bound to Scanderoon with stores, was detained by the Castor, stationed off the Point, to give notice should the Egyptian fleet appear off, to raise the blockade.

On the 27th I heard from the Admiral, announcing his arrival off Alexandria, and was shortly after reinforced by the Revenge, Benbow, and Magicienne. The Consuls, on their first audience, had laid before the Pacha the Treaty of the 15th of July, which he rejected at once; and he gave them to understand it was useless coming to him at the expiration of either the ten days or the twenty, for they should have the same answer; and that what he had won with the sword, he should defend with it; and he added, that after the expiration of the twenty days, the sooner they took themselves off the better, as their longer stay would neither be for their honour or his interest. The old man kept his word; on the 5th of September Raifat Pasha and the Consuls again presented themselves, and they were dismissed with the same answer.

The Admiral, in his last dispatch, gave me to understand I might shortly expect a small Turkish force would arrive at Cyprus, under the orders of Captain Walker, who had been promoted to the rank of Rear-Admiral in the Turkish service. This appeared business-like, and we anxiously looked forward to some active service during the remaining two months of summer.

Shortly after this, I received a dispatch from Lord Ponsonby, announcing that a war with France might be expected at any moment, and recommending the ships to be on their guard, and that the Turkish Government had recalled the expedition. Some of the Turkish vessels had already sailed, and Admiral Walker, with great judgment and decision, pushed on, and sent me word of his approach. Not a moment was lost; the Hastings, which had joined, was sent to Cyprus to reinforce him, and supply his ships with provisions, and I removed my pennant to the Gorgon steamer, and ran down the coast as far as D’Jebail, to ascertain the best landing place; from there I crossed over to Cyprus, where I arrived next afternoon. Admiral Walker had anchored the day before.

The Turkish troops, to the amount of 5300 men, had been landed. The Government, with their accustomed want of foresight, had started them with only a fortnight’s provisions, of which only three days remained. With all my desire to commence active operations, it would have been madness to have brought this force to the coast of Syria, where nothing could be procured in the event of a reverse. The troops had really a very respectable appearance, and were much better than I expected. After a conference with the Admiral and General, it was decided to leave it to Admiral Walker’s discretion to start the moment he could procure a moderate supply, and we agreed to meet off Sidon, as by that time I should have determined on what part of the coast we should strike the first blow, on the success of which all our hopes depended.

From Cyprus we ran over and reconnoitred St. Jean d’Acre, which I was glad to see did not present any great obstacle to an attack from sea. Many men were employed completing the works on the land side; but the sea front, I suppose, was considered sufficiently strong.

From Acre we went off Tyre, which was occupied by Albanian troops, and in the evening anchored at Beyrout, having run over all this ground in little more than forty-eight hours. The following day the Carysfort was despatched to Cyprus with more provisions. On the 9th of September, the ships in the offing, who had directions to bring Admiral Walker to Beyrout, made the signal for a convoy. Sir Robert Stopford, in the Princess Charlotte, also hove in sight, and before sunset the whole were at anchor off the town. Sir Charles Smith, who had arrived in the Pique a few days before in bad health, was still too unwell to take the direction of the military affairs, and Sir Robert Stopford did me the honour of placing the troops under my command.

Souliman Pacha at this time was at the head of the army at Beyrout, and was supposed to have 15,000 men under his orders. Ibrahim and Osman were at Balbeck with 10,000 more; the garrison of Sidon consisted of 3000; that of Tripoli, and in the neighbourhood, 5000; the rest of the Egyptian army, consisting of from 40,000 to 50,000 men, were stationed in various parts of Syria.

Had the Egyptian troops at Beyrout, with the exception of the garrison, marched to the heights of Ornagacuan and the high land over Nahr-el-Kelb, those at Balbeck on Gazir, Harissa and Antoura, and those at Tripoli pushed along shore by D’Jebail the moment we landed, there is little doubt but we should have been withdrawn, and the troops sent to Cyprus, and Mehemet Ali would now have been in possession of Syria, and England, in all probability, involved in war with France; or even had we remained inactive, and contented ourselves with occupying a strong hold only, we should have incurred the same risk.

CHAPTER V.

The Allied Troops landed in D’Jounie Bay—Encampment—Reconnoissances—Submission of the Emir Abdallah—Beyrout summoned to Surrender—Reply of Souliman Pacha—Impolicy of the Attack on Beyrout—Forbearance of Souliman Pacha—Capture of D’Jebail—Captain Martin’s Report—ReconnoissanceReconnoissance to Merouba—Report to the Admiral.

As Beyrout was surrounded by a slight wall without a ditch, it did not appear to me advisable to make our first impression there, because had we succeeded in obtaining possession of the town, we should have been penned in by a very superior force, and had no opportunity of communicating with and arming the mountaineers, without whose assistance it would have been quite impossible to have made any impression on Souliman Pacha’s army. Under these circumstances, I suggested to the Admiral, who was commander-in-chief of the allied forces by sea and land, that we should put the troops ashore in D’Jounie Bay, in the province of Kesrouan, there intrench ourselves, and arm the mountaineers, who, we had reason to suppose, would flock down and join the Sultan’s standard. This province is separated from El-Kata by a deep gorge, through which runs the Nahr-el-Kelb; a stream only passable at its mouth, a few miles higher up at Argentoun, four or five leagues from the sea, and at Basquinta, where it rises. A road leads from Beyrout along the sea-shore to its mouth, passing round a precipitous promontory jutting into the sea; on this promontory stands a convent of monks. Another road leads further inland to a village, and from that village you may descend by a very rugged path across Nahr-el-Kelb (or Dog River), and ascend to another convent, on the top of the hills which look down on D’Jounie Bay. To the northward a road leads from Tripoli along shore, and crosses a bridge over another gorge; besides which, there are several roads which can be traversed by troops from Balbeck, leading to Antoura and Gazir, the capital of the province.

After dark on the 9th of September, the Turkish troops and marines were moved into the steamboats, which was accomplished by two in the morning; soon after eight they weighed, and proceeded off Beyrout Point to draw the enemy’s troops in that direction, and there wait till the sea breeze set in. This had the desired effect, and a few shot and shell were pitched into their columns to keep them in play. At ten the Powerful weighed, accompanied by Admiral Walker, in the Turkish line-of-battle-ship, a frigate, and corvette, the Pique, Castor, Carysfort, Daphne, and Wasp, and stood towards D’Jounie. The Castor and one steamer were directed to anchor off Nahr-el-Kelb, enfilade the pass, and land a Turkish battalion to the north of the river, and occupy the high ground over it, to prevent the advance of the Egyptians when they discovered our real attack. The rest of the squadron proceeded towards D’Jounie, where they anchored at two in the afternoon, and the whole of the troops, under the judicious direction of Admiral Walker and Captain Reynolds, were landed by four o’clock. The heights were immediately occupied, a couple of companies of marines, commanded by Captain Childs, were detached to reinforce the Turks at Nahr-el-Kelb, and a battalion was posted in the village of Zug, about a league distant from the camp; beyond them, a couple of battalions of Turks occupied a strong position, having their left flank protected by an impassable gorge[13]. I took up my quarters in a Maronite chapel, in which we placed a gun; this chapel served for dining-room, bed-room, and powder magazine. My establishment was landed from the Powerful, and I look back to the month I passed there as one of the happiest of my life. Provisions were abundant, wine not bad, and Archdukes, Princes, Pachas, and Emirs were entertained; and I fear the laws of the prophet were frequently infringed by our Turkish allies.

The Carysfort and Daphne were despatched to D’Jebail to drive the Albanians out of a strong château, and impede the sudden advance of troops from Tripoli. The Wasp flanked the bridge I have before pointed out. After the troops were landed, the ships and steamers took up positions to protect the flanks of the camp in the event of an attack, and those in advance, if hard pressed, were ordered to retire, disputing the ground, but not to risk a severe loss. The Admiral, with the Princess Charlotte, Bellerophon, Ganges, Thunderer, Edinburgh, Hastings, Benbow, and the Austrian squadron, remained at Beyrout; the Zebra, and the Austrian frigate Guerriera, commanded by the Archduke, covered the bridge near the quarantine ground, and the Revenge was stationed in the bay between it and Dog River, to harass the enemy (should they advance,) and give us timely notice of their approach. At midnight the Revenge made the signal the enemy were advancing; I immediately landed and turned out the troops, and the Powerful was warped closer in; but it proved a false alarm. The following morning we began throwing up intrenchments, which were finished on the fourth day; and much praise is due to the exertions of both officers and men; Captain Reynolds, Berkeley, and indeed all the Captains and Commanders, were indefatigable. The defences were much too confined to secure our whole force; and I wished them enlarged, but the Engineer officer differed with me, and the Admiral ordered them not to be changed. During the time they were in progress, I occupied myself in gaining a knowledge of the country, and of the roads leading to our position, and I soon ascertained that there was little danger of being disturbed, even had we to contend with a more powerful army.

At first the mountaineers came in slowly, and the Admiral gave directions to re-embark the troops in a few days, but I succeeded in persuading him to allow them to remain. Our stay gave confidence to the inhabitants, who in two or three days began to flock in in great numbers, and the Emir Abdallah, nephew of the Grand Prince, and governor of the province, who had retired before a Turkish battalion, sent to his capital the day after we landed, came over in good style, bringing with him a considerable number of followers tolerably well mounted and armed. I now ordered Gazir, the capital of the province, to be occupied, and the road reconnoitred leading to Merouba, where Ibrahim and Osman Pacha had collected a considerable force; another detachment was sent to the neighbourhood of the convent of Harissa, on the right of Gazir, under Captain Loué, a Prussian officer attached to the Turkish army, both detachments having orders to retire to the camp should the enemy advance on their line. On the 15th of September the enemy pushed a reconnoitring party as far as Ackshout, on the road to Harissa, where they remained an hour, and then returned to Merouba; they seemed undecided, whether to advance on Gazir, Harissa, or Argentoun; their position gave them the choice of the three roads.

On the 11th a flag of truce was sent into Beyrout by Sir Robert Stopford and Admiral Bandeira, with a summons to Souliman Pacha to withdraw his troops: subjoined are the summons and reply.

“We, the Admirals of the British and Austrian squadrons, acting in obedience to the instructions of our respective Governments, and in the interests of his Highness the Sultan, consider our duty to represent to your Excellency our earnest desire to stop the effusion of blood, and to call upon your Excellency to withdraw your troops from Beyrout, and to deliver the town to our united forces, to be retained in the name of the Sultan.

“Your Excellency will have observed, from the fire of the ships yesterday, a small specimen only of the course we shall be compelled to pursue. The fire has not been pressed this morning, that your Excellency may benefit by the pause, and upon reflection come to the decision in consonance with our benevolent views, to spare the innocent inhabitants from the inevitable horrors which a few hours would inflict upon them.

“We request your Excellency will send an answer as soon as you can, or at the latest by half-past one.

“(Signed) Robert Stopford, Admiral.

Bandeira, Admiral.

“His Excellency Souliman Pacha,

Major-General of the Egyptian army at Beyrout.”

In answer to the above the following was, after some time, forwarded:

“Beyrout, September 11, 1840.

“General Souliman Pacha has the honour to present his compliments to the Admirals of the English and Austrian squadrons, and to inform them, that not being acquainted with the language, it is impossible for him to return an answer unless the Admirals will be good enough to translate their communication into French, Turkish, or Arabic.

“(Signed)         Souliman.”

“To the Admirals commanding the English and

Austrian squadrons before Beyrout.”

I should have thought that the Egyptian general could have found some one in Beyrout to have translated the summons, and it did appear that he treated the admirals rather cavalierly; nevertheless, the summons was sent in French, to which he replied that, he was engaged in a council of war, and that the reply would be ready in the morning. A heavy fire was immediately opened on the two forts, but the town was spared as much as possible, and the following morning a letter was brought off from Souliman, as follows:—

“Admirals,—You are acquainted with my orders, and after the refusal which, as was my duty, I returned to the proposals made me in the name of your Governments to betray my master and benefactor, it was impossible that I should act in opposition to his wishes.

“As you observe, I was enabled yesterday fully to appreciate all the extent of evil it was in your power to bring down on innocent families, strangers to the present misunderstanding.

“For the sake of killing five of my soldiers, you have ruined and brought families into desolation, you have killed women, a tender infant and its mother, an old man, two unfortunate peasants, and doubtless, many others whose names have not yet reached me; and, far from slackening the fire of your ships, when my soldiers (who during that deplorable day did not once fire) fell back on the town across the inhabited country of Beyrout, your fire, I say, became more vigorous and destructive for the unfortunate peasants rather than for my soldiers. You appear decided to make yourselves masters of the town, notwithstanding that, in any event, the question will remain as before. If the fortune of war prove adverse to me, Beyrout shall only fall into your power when reduced to cinders. This town has not ceased being inhabited, and moreover, it contains merchandise imported from Europe, the value of which is considerable. Under these circumstances I have constantly endeavoured to justify throughout, the grateful thanks which I have received from Europeans. Guards have been posted to secure respect to their habitations and their magazines. They will find them untouched on their return. It lies not in my power to deliver the town; my orders are for its defence, and I shall defend it come what may. I, therefore, am not the person to address if you are really desirous of sparing innocent persons from the inevitable horrors of warfare, which in a few hours you have power to bring down on them.

“Mehemet Ali alone can give you an answer on this question. If, then, you attack Beyrout, and if its inhabitants are buried in the ruins, let me not be responsible for the blood that is shed.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your humble and obedient servant,
“Souliman.”

“Beyrout, Saturday, two hours after sunrise.”

I thought at the time it was impolitic opening a fire on Beyrout unless it was determined to follow it up by an attack. The mountaineers had before witnessed the little damage done at D’Jounie and along the coast by the Egyptian squadron, when they fired on the armed mountaineers, in various parts along shore; and when they saw that a powerful British squadron could not drive the Egyptian troops out of a defenceless town, it did not give them a very high opinion of our power. Souliman well knew the moral effect keeping possession of Beyrout would have on the mountaineers, and determined not to abandon it till forced; we ought to have taken the same view, and either not have opened a fire at all, or persevered until they were driven out, whatever mischief was done to the town. Had the same measures been taken at Beyrout that were taken at Sidon, there is no doubt but we should have got possession of it. We should have lost men, it is true, but in war that must be expected, when a great point is to be gained; and gaining the principal sea port on the coast of Syria, in view of the mountains, was a great point, and would have had an immense moral effect. Withdrawing the squadron, which we did on the 16th, with the exception of the Edinburgh and Hastings, which ships occasionally kept up a fire on the town, gave Souliman the opportunity of telling the mountaineers that he had beaten off the British squadron.

The Pacha, though much annoyed, no doubt, at our proceedings, yet showed himself a man of great forbearance. During the time the cannonading was going on, the Indian mail arrived; our intercepting despatches from Alexandria furnished him with a fair excuse for stopping this mail, but as its detention had nothing to do with hostilities then going on, he hoisted a flag of truce, and delivered the mail, with a very civil message that all letters to and from India should be religiously forwarded. The Admiral, not to be outdone in civility, wrote a letter of thanks, and sent Souliman, who I have since learnt was a jolly and hospitable old soldier, a package of wine, that had been detained in an Egyptian vessel.

At this time the Admiral arrived at D’Jounie Bay, and the Castor and Pique having embarked their marines, went off Acre, Caiffa, and Tyre; and the Bellerophon took her station, with the Revenge, off the Nahr-el-Kelb, and covered that most important pass; the road was broken up, and at night an officer was stationed on shore with blue lights to burn, should the enemy attempt to advance in that direction.

The Albanians at D’Jebail did not seem disposed to give up their castle. On the 12th I sent 220 marines and 150 armed mountaineers, with orders to Captain Martin to turn them out: his report will show that it was not easily done; the officer in command rather incautiously advanced to the castle, and met with a severe loss. The mountaineers in this district came in also for arms in great numbers. Captain Martin, with great zeal, pushed on to Batroun, a little to the northward of D’Jebail, and drove the Albanians from that neighbourhood, which gave him an opportunity of distributing more arms to the warlike inhabitants.

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Carysfort, D’Jebail,

September 13, 1840.

“I have the honour to inform you that, pursuant to your directions, I anchored yesterday off D’Jebail. The enemy have evacuated the town; the mountaineers are coming in fast for arms, and, as far as I can judge from their words and professions, the most enthusiastic feeling prevails among them. I trust that the results will, in some degree, excuse the loss we have sustained. I shall now proceed to detail the circumstances of the attack.

“At noon I anchored, with springs, within musket-shot of D’Jebail. The Dido took a good position ahead of the Carysfort, and the Cyclops astern; groups of mountaineers immediately came down to the beach, and many were brought off by the boats. Having given a sufficient time for the marines to prepare for landing, and for their commanding officer to reconnoitre the place of disembarkation, at 1 P.M. the ships opened their fire upon the castle and upon the points which the mountaineers designated to us as occupied by the Albanians. This was returned by occasional musket shots.

“When the fire had been continued with great precision, and apparently some effect, for about an hour, the marines, accompanied by a large party of armed mountaineers, pushed off from the Cyclops, and to cover their landing the ships re-opened upon the castle. About half-past 33 P.M., observing the detachment formed upon the beach to the south of the town, and believing all the effect likely to be produced by our shot was already done, and that the gardens had been swept by the launch’s caronnades, I made the signal to push on. The marines advanced briskly to the assault, but the cliff soon obstructed my view of their progress through the gardens in front of the castle. They reached within thirty yards of the tower, when a destructive fire was opened upon them from a crenelled outwork, having a deep ditch in front, which was completely masked from the fire of the ships. Finding his men were falling fast, that the wall of the castle was impracticable, that there was no gate accessible, and nothing but the muzzles of the enemy’s muskets visible through the loopholes, Captain Robinson very judiciously drew his men off. The marines retired to the beach steadily and in good order. Captain Austin, who superintended the landing, and accompanied the marines, having sent to me to say that nothing could be done unless the tower was levelled, the ships again commenced firing upon it. Finding, however, that the immense solidity of the building prevented our making a sufficient impression upon it, at half-past 5 I ordered the marines to be re-embarked and the firing to cease.

“An English flag, which had been planted on the garden wall as a signal to the ships, was accidentally left there by the pilot of the Cyclops after the marines had retired; Lieutenant Grenfell and — Macdonald, a seaman of the Cyclops, volunteered to recover it, and brought it off most gallantly amidst the cheers of the ships.

“At night a party of the mountaineers, whom we had armed, were established in the town; and at daylight this morning I found that the Albanians had evacuated the castle during the night, leaving three behind, one of them badly wounded, and since dead. The conduct of a Turkish soldier, who was sent up in the Cyclops, has been admirable in organizing and keeping together parties of the mountaineers.

“Having distributed all the arms, I now send the Cyclops for a fresh supply. I think we may dispose of more; and I take the liberty of suggesting that they should be sent immediately, before the present enthusiasm has time to subside.

“The painful part of my duty is, to inclose the list of killed and wounded in the attack on D’Jebail; I deeply lament that it has been so severe.

Benbow.—2 marines killed, 4 wounded severely.

Hastings.—2 marines killed, Lieut. C.W. Adair slightly, 7 marines severely, 3 slightly, wounded.

Castor.—1 marine wounded severely.

Zebra.—1 marine killed.

Cyclops.—Lieut. George Gifford wounded severely, 1 seaman severely.

Total killed, 5. Total wounded, 18.

“(Signed)           Henry Martin.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

On the 22nd I marched, with a Turkish battalion and a battalion of marines, by the road of Antoura and Argentoun toward Merouba, through the strongest and most difficult country I ever beheld, over roads hardly passable, and under a fiery sun; the marine battalion, unaccustomed to marching, were sorely pressed, and arrived with difficulty at Argentoun; there they halted, and I went on with a couple of companies of Turks, who were good marchers, holding a party of marines, the least fatigued, ready to advance should we be pressed. About two hours before sunset we came in sight of Osman Pacha’s camp and the Albanian standards; they appeared intrenched in a very strong position. The marines were now ordered to move on and show themselves, and we continued to advance through a most difficult but beautifully romantic country. In an hour we joined the mountaineers, under the Scheik Francis (the person who had been designated the Seraskier by Mr. Wood), in position in a small village, a little distance from very precipitous rocks, through which an execrable road led to Merouba, where Osman was intrenched. I desired the mountaineers to throw themselves amongst the rocks, to see whether they were occupied or not, which they did with considerable reluctance, till assured all was safe; they then went on with great alacrity: this enabled me to reconnoitre Osman’s position; he appeared well fortified, and from that I augured he was as much afraid of being attacked by us as we were of being attacked by him. In the evening we returned to Argentoun, where we attempted to get some rest, but from the numerous bedfellows in the shape of monstrous fleas, our slumbers were anything but sound. At dawn of day we were again on the move, and returned to the camp, after a very hot and fatiguing march. The following is my report of this reconnoissance to the Admiral:—

“Sir,

“I last night reconnoitred the enemy’s position at Merouba, a long march from here; they seemed more afraid of us than we were of them, as they had fortified their position. Very few men showed themselves, which inclines me to believe that a great part have retired; it is certain the Druses are gone to their homes. This morning I reconnoitred the enemy’s position on our right; we have had a communication with their chief, who promises to come over: if he does not I shall beat up his quarters to-morrow, open the province between the Nahr-el-Kelb (Dog River) and Beyrout, and arm it; that done, we ought to make a reconnoissance on Beyrout, our left covered by the mountaineers, and our right by the steamers, gun-boats, and small craft. The proposal of Selim Pacha to advance on Ibrahim is out of the question; we have no means of transport, nor have the troops shoes. I am satisfied, were the Turks left to themselves, in one week they would be prisoners. I am glad the Emir Hanjar is come; he is a host in himself. I should have come off to you this afternoon, but I was on horseback yesterday from day-light till half-past six, and again to-day from day-light till sunset, with the exception of an hour and a half, added to which I have a devil of a ——, which requires a few hours to put to rights.

“Believe me yours very truly,

“Chas. Napier.”

13. See Letter to the Admiral, in the Appendix.

CHAPTER VI.

Proposed attack upon Sidon—Correspondence between Sir Robert Stopford and the Author respecting the command—Attack on the Heights of Ornagacuan—Report to the Admiral—Return to D’Jounie.

Having ascertained that Ibrahim had no immediate intention of attacking our position, it became necessary to undertake something bold immediately after the rally I intended to give the troops in our immediate front, should they not come over. I therefore proposed to the Admiral to make an attack upon Sidon, to which, with some reluctance he consented, and, in the afternoon, I was rather surprised at receiving the following letter:

“My dear Commodore,

“September 23d.

“After having employed Captain Stewart, a junior officer, upon an expedition to Tripoli, I cannot, and ought not to cast such a stigma upon Captain Berkeley, as to consider him unworthy, or incapable of a similar employment at Sidon.

“He must therefore go there, and he will be most happy to attend to all your suggestions, if I may venture, under such circumstances, to hope that you will go with the expedition.

“Your fame, my dear Commodore, is too well established, and your liberality of thinking too well known upon points of service, to allow me to suspect for a moment that you would wish to deprive a brother officer of a few sprigs of laurel with which you are so well covered. The good of the service upon which we are employed, is your first wish, and to you our unexpected success is owing, aided as you have been by the zeal of the officers under your command.

“I am aware that Captain Reynolds is the senior officer, but I hear that he has expressed a wish to remain here, and therefore there can be no jealousy against Berkeley.

“Believe me your’s, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

“P.S. I shall be obliged to you to organize the force intended for Sidon, so as to have them off Damour early on the 25th.”

This appeared to be making me so complete a cipher, that I replied as follows:

“My dear Admiral,

“There is nothing in the whole world that I would not do to please you, or forward the service, but I do not see how I can, with any propriety, put myself under a junior officer, where we shall have 500 English marines and 500 Turks. You must know that as yet I have had all the fag, and surely I ought to reap the advantage of it. Captain Stewart went away without any force, therefore Captain Berkeley cannot complain of me, his senior officer, with a broad pennant flying, commanding an important expedition. God knows I should be sorry to rob any man of his share of service; but as you was good enough to allow me to plan all things, I do think it hard I am not allowed to execute them; as yet I have had nothing but fag, and it is natural that I should wish to reap the fruits I have been fagging for; I trust, therefore, you will allow it to go on as you agreed this morning.

“Believe me, &c.

“Chas. Napier.”

The Admiral saw the reasonableness of my request, and replied as follows:—

“My dear Commodore,

“September 23rd.

“I cannot resist the formal application made by an officer of your standing to command an expedition in preference to a junior officer.

“I have, therefore, directed Captain Berkeley to proceed towards Sidon, looking out for you on the morning of the 25th off Damour, and to place himself under your orders.

“I will give to any steamer you like an order to hoist your blue pennant, and to Commander Liardet to carry on the discipline of the Powerful during your temporary absence.

“But as I do not see any probability of a further expedition, it is not worth while to change the Admiralty order for this once.

“This is a final arrangement, upon which I request no further controversy.

“I have heard from Captains Collier and Stewart, who have succeeded in doing all they could towards giving arms to the Syrians. Commander Robinson gave many to a parcel of men, who began robbing the moment they got them, though delivered under the authority of a Scheik. You will see, by the orders which I have given to Captain Berkeley, the nature and object of this expedition, on which success is certain under your management.

“I wish you, however, to observe some attention to the family of Souliman Pacha, and if you can get communication with them, to offer protection on board our ships, to be conveyed subsequently to where they wish to go.

“Yours, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

I now thought everything finally settled, and I requested the Wasp might be sent off Sidon. The Admiral, however, fearing a heavy loss, was unwilling the town should be attacked, and he again wrote to me on the subject.

“My dear Commodore,

“September 23, 1840.

“I am at a loss to know the advantage of making a regular attack by troops on Sidon.

“Our only object is to land arms for the mountaineers, and if this cannot be accomplished without considerable loss, it is not worth the expense, and does not come within the scope of my instructions. “Sidon, I am told, is a very solidly built town, as are the works about it.

“If there are any troops in the town determined to defend it, you will not easily take possession, unless by its destruction, a measure not justifiable for the object in view.

“The steamer will clear the environs of the Egyptians, and the troops may be landed to cover your proceedings in the distribution of arms.

“The country is open for the use of the enemy’s cavalry.

“I plainly foresee that in all operations on shore, wherever there is any fighting, the brunt of the whole will fall on the marines, as you will see tomorrow.

“Your’s, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

“P.S. I will direct Wasp to go with Thunderer.”

I left things in this state on the evening of the 23rd, and finding that no further communication had been made by the Albanian chief on our front, I directed General Jochmus to descend into the valley of the Dog River with three Turkish battalions, move up the valley, and take the road leading to the heights of Ornagacuan on the enemy’s left. Another battalion crossed the bridge near the mouth of the river, and occupied the heights on the opposite side, to watch the Beyrout road, and cover a battalion of marines and the Austrian rocketeers who crossed higher up, and advanced on the enemy’s front. The Albanians, afraid of being cut off from the road leading to Boharsof, and not liking the appearance of the marines in their front, moved to their right, and gained the heights of Ornagacuan, occupying a strong position above the road by which General Jochmus was advancing. The Turks, moved with great rapidity and gallantry.

General Jochmus, the chief of the staff, accompanied by my aide-de-camp, Lieut. Bradley, put himself at the head of the skirmishers, and was followed by Selim Pacha, leading a Turkish battalion. The mountaineers also joined, and were not the last in advancing. The enemy’s skirmishers were driven in, and the main body, consisting of about seven hundred men, after firing two volleys, retired by the road of Boharsof; the Turks followed them up with great vigour, made three or four hundred prisoners, and dispersed the rest. This first success gave confidence to the Sultan’s troops, and opened the whole district of the Kata, and enabled us to arm many of the mountaineers of that province. Our loss was only an officer wounded, and two men killed.

“Sir,

“D’Jounie, head-quarters of the Army
of Lebanon, Sept. 25, 1840.

“In obedience to your directions to drive the enemy from the position they had been fortifying for some days, on the left of Dog River, I marched out of our cantonments at daylight of the 24th, with four Turkish battalions, under his Excellency Selim Pacha; the second battalion of Royal Marines, under Capt. Fegan; and an Austrian rocket detachment, under Alfred de Vasilli Baldisiritto.

“The ground on either side of the river is very high and precipitous, and offers great advantages to the defending, and very considerable danger to the attacking party; to secure against this, a Turkish battalion descended unseen near the entrance of the gorge through which Dog River runs, and gained the heights on the other side. The marines and Austrian rocket detachment, covered by this battalion, crossed higher up, crowned the heights, and advanced on the enemy’s position, about two leagues off; the Turkish battalion remained in position to cover our right, in the event of Souliman Pacha advancing from Beyrout to disturb our operations.

“Three Turkish battalions descended into the gorge before the marines pushed their way up the river, and advanced by a mountain path to turn the enemy’s left; this being perceived they abandoned their intrenchments, and occupied a new position on the heights of Ornagacuan, about a league to the right of their intrenchments.

“The Turks advanced with great rapidity and gallantry.

“General Jochmus, the chief of the staff, accompanied by my aide-de-camp, Lieut. Bradley, of the Powerful, put himself at the head of the skirmishers, and showed a noble example, which was as nobly followed by his Excellency Selim Pacha, at the head of a battalion. The country people also joined, and were not the last in advancing. The enemy’s skirmishers were speedily driven in, and their main body, consisting of about 700 men, fired two volleys, and retired in great confusion; the Turks following them up with so much vigour that between 300 and 400 prisoners were made, and the rest dispersed. The enemy’s moving from their first position, on which the marines advanced, threw them out, and the work was done entirely by the Turks; they are, however, most anxious to try their strength, and I hope an opportunity will soon offer.

“This operation opened the whole district of Kata, and the mountaineers, who had been driven from their homes, flocked down in great numbers, and were immediately armed.

“I have great reason to be satisfied with the conduct of his Excellency Selim Pacha, and with General Jochmus, who fearlessly exposed himself in front, accompanied by my young friend, Lieut. Bradley, who for the first time smelt powder.

“We have had a Turkish officer wounded and two men killed. Inclosed is a list of Turkish officers who particularly distinguished themselves, and whom I trust will meet with some mark of favour from the Sultan.

“I have the honour, &c.

“C. Napier, Commodore.”

“Admiral the Hon. Sir Robt. Stopford,

&c., &c., &c.”

It would have been desirable to have continued on these heights, but the advance from Beyrout, where Souliman Pacha was encamped, with from 10,000 to 12,000 men, was so easy, and our retreat across the Nahr-el-Kelb so difficult, that I thought it prudent next day to recross the river, and occupy our former position, and prepare for a blow on Sidon, where it was least expected.

CHAPTER VII.

Proposed Attack on Sidon abandoned; resumed—Instructions—Correspondence between the Author and Sir R. Stopford—Arrival at Sidon—Letter of Sir R. Stopford to the Admiralty—Summons to the Governor—Report to the Admiral of the Capture of the Town—Excellent behaviour of the Allied Troops—Fortitude of a Negro Soldier—Return to the Camp at D’Jounie.

Some new idea had, however, been started in my absence; every body had his plan, and I am sure the Admiral must have been worried to death with the projects of the different people who had access to him; and on the morning of the 24th he informed me by letter that the attack on Sidon was given up for another.

“Sir,

“Princess Charlotte, D’Jounie Bay,

September 24, 1840.

“I have to acquaint you that the plan on Sidon is to be abandoned for another which I consider of far more importance, selecting a proper situation for the Turkish troops to remain in during the winter, as their remaining where they are is quite impossible.

“Izzet Pacha will accompany the troops going to Tyre, the place which appears best calculated for a winter settlement, and will, upon examination, take and keep possession of it if found favourable.

“I am, Sir,
“Your obedient servant,
Robert Stopford.”

This new project was happily set aside; and, after dining with the Admiral, on the 25th, I took my leave, promising to be back in forty-eight hours with the garrison of Sidon, and received orders to the following effect:

“You will proceed with the steamer named in the margin[14] with the troops put on board towards Sidon, where you will fall in with the Thunderer and Wasp, and take them under your orders.

“The object is to arm the inhabitants in that quarter, and, if necessary, to land troops to allow of their approach towards Damour, which having done to the best of your power, the troops are to re-embark and go to Sidon, where you will summon the governor to give up the place, and on his refusal bring all the fire you can upon the forts and fortifications, avoiding as much as possible the destruction of private houses; should you, after due precaution, find the town to be evacuated, you will land the troops, under protection of the ships and take possession of it, retaining it long enough to distribute arms to the Syrians, which is the principal object of the expedition, after which you will return to this anchorage; but should the Egyptians not leave the town, you will seize every opportunity of supplying the Syrians with arms, by landing the troops, if necessary.

“Given under my hand, on board the Princess

Charlotte, off D’Jounie, September 25, 1840.

“Robert Stopford.”

“Commodore Napier, H.M.S. Powerful.

“By command of the Commander-in-Chief,

“Joseph Louden, Sec.”

This was followed up by a precautionary letter:

“My dear Commodore,

“September 25, 1840.

“You may naturally suppose that Ibrahim Pacha is not blind to our proceedings, and that he will know the weakening of our camp by the absence of our forces going with you. I therefore recommend your return as speedily as possible after arming the people about Sidon. My letters from Alexandretta are so anxious for a ship that I shall send the Magicienne to Captain Stewart to order him there. Mr. Werry, our Consul, has been directed to quit, or remain prisoner in his house; he has chosen the latter. Much more efficient measures are taken there to oppose our proceedings than we find here. Tongues are cut out if persons are found to congregate contrary to the orders of Ibrahim.

“Yours, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

“My dear Admiral,

“September 25, 11 o’clock.

“I shall be back as quick as possible. Depend upon it Ibrahim Pacha will not touch our camp; the worst thing he could do would be to come in contact with us; he will not know of my absence before I return. Steam gives us a great superiority, and we shall keep them moving. I have pointed out to Jochmus what he must do under any circumstances.

“Believe me,
“Yours, &c.,
“Charles Napier.”

At midnight we left Beyrout with the Gorgon and Cyclops, having a battalion of marines, 500 strong, under Captain Morrison, and a Turkish battalion of like force, commanded by Kourschid Aga. My broad pennant was on board the Gorgon, which, by the bye, was quite irregular, as a blue pennant cannot be moved, and any Captain might have objected serving under it, unless appointed to the ship where it was flying. The general printed instructions provided a remedy, by authorizing the Commander-in-Chief to substitute a red pennant, which, however, the Admiral, for reasons of which I am not aware, did not think proper to do.

At daylight next morning, the castles of Sidon, the twin sister of Tyre, the emporium of commerce in days gone by, appeared above the horizon, and the squadron under Captain Berkeley close at hand, anxiously expecting our arrival. Seeing no mountaineers at Damour, we pushed on at once to Sidon, which was summoned, and, on receiving no answer by eleven o’clock, the attack began, the description of which I give in my letter to the Admiral, together with his to the Admiralty:

“Sir,

“Princess Charlotte, D’Jounie Bay,

October 4, 1840.

“Considering the possession of Sidon as of great importance to the success of the Sultan’s cause, by giving confidence to his faithful subjects, and very much embarrassing the measures of Ibrahim Pacha, I directed Commodore Napier to proceed thither, and, after summoning the place, to make the attack. I have great satisfaction in communicating, for their Lordships’ information, the most complete success of this enterprise, as detailed in the Commodore’s letter herewith sent.

“Our loss, as their Lordships will perceive by the return herewith transmitted, has been comparatively small, but still much to be regretted: the only officer killed was Lieutenant Hockin, of the Royal Marines, a young man of great promise, who had only arrived in the Stromboli, with a detachment of Royal Marines, in time to take part in the enterprise.

“The place is still in our possession, and its capture seems to have been an unexpected blow to Ibrahim Pacha, and has much paralyzed his measures.

“It is a very pleasing duty to me to call their Lordships’ attention to the excellent and judicious manner in which the plan of attack upon Sidon was laid by Commodore Napier, and the spirit and gallantry with which it was accomplished.

“The ships employed upon this expedition were as follow:—Thunderer, Captain M.F.F. Berkeley; Guerriera, Austrian frigate, his Royal Highness Prince Frederick of Austria; Gorgon, Captain Henderson; Cyclops, Captain Austin; Wasp, Commander Mansel; Hydra, Commander Robinson; Stromboli, Commander Williams; Gul Sefide, Turkish corvette.

“The Commodore expresses himself much obliged to Commander Mansel for his intelligent and active services. Amongst several individual acts of bravery, it appears from every account that the most prominent one belongs to Mr. Cummings, mate of the Cyclops.

“After the Commodore left Sidon (Captain Berkeley has been left for its protection, with as many other vessels as can be spared, including the Guerriera, Austrian frigate), much skill and judgment have been displayed in putting the place into a good state of defence against an attack by Ibrahim Pacha, who is in that neighbourhood; and Captain Berkeley mentions the ready assistance he at all times receives from his Royal Highness Prince Charles Frederick of Austria.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed) “Robert Stopford, Admiral.”

“ O’Ferrall O’Ferrall, Esq., &c., Admiralty.”

SUMMONS.

“Sir,

“H.B.M. Steam Ship Gorgon,

Sept. 26.

“In the name of the five united Powers, Turkey, England, Austria, Russia, and Prussia, I demand that you immediately declare for the Sultan, your Master. Pardon for past offences will be granted; and the arrears to the troops will be paid by the Sultan.

“Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“To the Governor of Sidon.”

“Sir,

“D’Jounie, Head-Quarters, Army of Lebanon,

Sept. 29, 1840.

“I embarked at sunset of the 25th instant, in obedience to your directions, with a Turkish battalion, under Chef de battailon Kourschid Aga, and the first battalion of Royal Marines, under Captain Morrison, of the Princess Charlotte, in the two steam ships Gorgon and Cyclops, and proceeded off Sidon. At daylight the Thunderer, and the Austrian frigate Guerriera, commanded by the Archduke Frederick, a Turkish corvette, and Wasp, joined; as also Stromboli from England, with 284 marines, under Captain Wylock.

“The wind being light, the Cyclops towed the Thunderer to her position, previously fixed by Captain Berkeley. The Stromboli towed the Austrian frigate Guerriera, and the Turkish corvette, who were placed by Captain Berkeley abreast of the town. The Wasp and Stromboli anchored more to the southward, to flank it. The Gorgon, Cyclops, and Hydra, who joined from Tyre with Walker Bey, took up their positions to the southward, close to the castle. The inclosed summons was sent to the Governor, with which he refused to comply. The Turkish battalion was now put into the boats, and rendezvoused round the Cyclops; a few shot and shell were fired from the Gorgon at the castle and barracks, and shortly after, the whole of the squadron opened their broadsides to drive the troops from the houses and the intrenchments they had thrown up to prevent a landing. In half an hour the firing ceased, and Captain Austin landed the Turkish battalion in the castle, which is joined to the town by a narrow causeway; this was effected with some loss. As the enemy still stuck to their intrenchments, the fire of the ships was again opened, and the houses in front battered down.

“Commander Mansel, of the Wasp, was directed to seize the first favourable moment of throwing the detachment of marines, brought out by Stromboli, and the Austrian marines, into the castle abreast of him, which he did with great gallantry and judgment.

“Lieutenant Hockin, of the Marines, and several men were killed and wounded. They were directed to work their way to the upper castle, which commanded the town.

“The first battalion of marines were now landed by Captain Henderson, of the Gorgon, on the beach to the northward of the town, where they formed, and advanced to the walls. All being now ready, the Turkish battalion, headed by Walker Bey and Captain Austin, pushed along the causeway, and entered the town. I put myself at the head of the British marines, and broke into the barracks. Captain Henderson, and another party, lodged themselves in a house above the barracks; this done, I marched the battalion along the line wall to the upper gate, broke it open, and seized the castle. All seemed now quiet below; and leaving a guard in the castle, we descended through several streets arched over, where occasional skirmishing took place, with detached parties of Egyptian troops, who were easily driven, and finally took refuge in a vaulted barrack, where we found upwards of a thousand men lying ready for a sortie, should occasion offer, or to lay down their arms, should they be discovered; the latter was their fate! I congratulate you, Sir, on the success of this enterprise. The garrison consisted of nearly 3000 men, and not one escaped; our force was under 1000. Our loss, which I inclose, has been trifling; one marine officer and three seamen, killed; two mates, a boatswain, and thirty men wounded.

“I have much reason to be satisfied with the conduct of the captains, officers, and men under my orders; all showed the greatest zeal, English, Austrian, and Turks vied with each other. Commander Mansel is an old officer well deserving of promotion. Messrs. McGuire and Price, old mates, are both severely wounded, and behaved most gallantly, as did Mr. Cummings, mate of the Cyclops, whose conduct was seen by the Hon. Captain Berkeley, who wrote him a strong letter on the occasion, and I trust their Lordships will promote them. My aide-de-camp, Lieut. Bradley, was also forward on all occasions. The Archduke Frederick placed his ship well, and kept up an excellent fire; he landed with his men. Walker Bey, who was there by accident, was the first who advanced along the causeway.

“My thanks are due to the Hon. Captain Berkeley, who assisted me on all occasions, as well as to Captains Henderson and Austin, Commanders Robinson and Williams, and the Captain of the Turkish corvette; to Captain Morrison, who commanded the Marine Battalion, and to Captain Wylock, who commanded the Marine Detachment.

“I am also much indebted to Captain Loué, of the Prussian service, who is attached to my staff.

“I have the honour be, &c.,

“C. Napier, Commodore.

“P.S.—Since writing my public letter on the capture of Sidon it has come to my knowledge that there was a complete race between Mr. James Hunt, midshipman of the Stromboli, and Signor Dominico Chinca, midshipman of the Austrian frigate Guerriera, who should first place the colours in the part of the town they landed at.”

“To Admiral the Honourable

Sir Robert Stopford, G.C.B.”

Half the garrison were immediately embarked, and arrived at Beyrout the same evening, thus keeping our word to the Admiral twenty-four hours sooner than we had promised.

In taking a town by storm, much confusion necessarily arises, accompanied by plunder and other barbarities, but to the honour of the Marines, the Austrians, and the Turks, I believe there never was an occasion where less blood was spilt, or disorder easier put an end to, which was to be attributed in a great degree to the exertions and excellent arrangements of Captain Berkeley (to whom I gave command of the town,) assisted by the Archduke and the Captains of the squadron.

Souliman Pacha’s family embarked in a French steamer before the attack began; his house, situated in one of the positions first assailed, I regret suffered much, in spite of all the efforts of the officer to save it.

Next morning many wounded Egyptians were found in various parts of the town, and it was extraordinary to see the patience with which they endured their sufferings; a black man I particularly observed, with his leg broken, lying in a corner without uttering a murmur, though he appeared in much pain: a shutter was procured, on which he managed to place himself, holding the wounded leg with both hands, (for he would not accept assistance,) and in this manner he was safely carried to the hospital. In the afternoon I embarked the remainder of the garrison, and returned to D’Jounie Bay, after an absence of forty-eight hours, leaving a battalion of Turks in the town, and the squadron under Captain Berkeley.

14. Gorgon.

CHAPTER VIII.

State of Affairs at D’Jounie—Effect of the Capture of Sidon—The Emir Bechir Cassim joins the Allies—Overtures from the Emir Bechir—Movements of Ibrahim Pacha—Capture of Caiffa, and of Tyre; Captain Collier’s Report—Conflicting opinions as to future Operations—Letter from Sir R. Stopford—Insufficient boating of War Steamers.

On the following morning I examined our positions, and found the enemy had again established themselves on the heights of Boharsof, and set fire to the habitations of the mountaineers of that district, (who had assisted in the first attack,) and driven their wives and families across the Nahr-el-Kelb, to Antoura, Argentoun, and the adjacent villages. War at all times is the parent of misery and destitution, and in this instance I found none of its horrors alleviated; it was heart-rending to see the unfortunate women and children encamped under trees in the mountains, without the means of subsistence, and on our part, without being able to offer them much relief.

The effect of taking Sidon soon began to show itself. Hitherto the Chiefs on the Mountain had not much confidence in our operations. Beyrout was still in the possession of the enemy, and they could not understand how a defenceless town could hold out against a powerful squadron, but when they heard of the capture of Sidon, their eyes began to open.

The Emir Bechir Cassim, the next in succession to the old Emir Bechir, found means to escape with a few horse from the neighbourhood of Beyrout, and joined our camp, and the old Emir sent me a message by a priest, with a request to meet one of his emissaries at our advanced posts after dark, and he proposed the following terms:

1. Secresy: granted.

2. That he should retain his government, and be guaranteed by the Four Powers.

This, I said, was inadmissible, that his Firman was here confirming him in his government, and it depended on himself.

3. That he should be allowed time to withdraw his sons and grandsons from Ibrahim Pacha before he declared himself. This I thought reasonable, and acceded to it, with the understanding that I was to see a beginning as soon as possible.

I had no great confidence in this prince, as he had deceived me before; and it was arranged that the Firman of the Porte should be given to the Emir Bechir Cassim, in the event of his not presenting himself at the appointed time. This prince, after staying a few days at D’Jounie, where he was well entertained, proceeded to take the command of the mountaineers who were watching the movements of Ibrahim and Osman Pacha at Merouba. When the former heard of the loss of Sidon, he was confounded, and immediately marched a part of his forces on Ibteddeen, the residence of the prince, for the double purpose of securing his fidelity, and endeavouring to recapture Sidon. On hearing of Ibrahim’s departure, I reinforced Captain Berkeley, who commanded at Sidon, with a battalion of Turks, and shortly after with one of marines; this cooled Ibrahim’s courage, and after staying a few days with the Emir, he set out for Beyrout, to concert measures with Souliman.

On the 29th of September, the Pique arrived with the accounts of the capture of Caiffa and Tyre, by that active officer, Captain Collier, who wrote as follows:

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Castor, off Acre,

Sept. 20, 1840.

“In compliance with your orders of the 14th instant, I have the honour to acquaint you that the Castor, with the Pique and Ottoman frigate Dewan, appeared off Caiffa, in the evening of the 16th, and the following morning about six o’clock, a boat was dispatched with an officer of the Turkish frigate, accompanied by Lieutenant Shadwell, in one from this ship, both bearing flags of truce, to demand the surrender of the place to the Sublime Porte; the flag was refused, and peremptorily warned off; the ships took up their berths, Lieutenant Wellesley, of this ship, ably assisting in placing the Ottoman frigate, and a fire was opened on the batteries, the Castor commencing, which were manned and ready to receive us, with 500 men in the town; but such was the effect of the first few broadsides, that the troops abandoned their posts, deserted the town, leaving their arms, knapsacks, &c., in all directions. The Ottoman flag was soon planted on the ramparts by Lieutenant Patey, accompanied by Lieutenant Winthropp, Messrs. Connelly and Boyd, mates; Mr. Hare, midshipman; and Mr. Cole, second master; who were immediately joined by Lieutenants Carey and Macdougall, and a party of seamen and marines from the Pique; and the whole party proceeded to spike and destroy, by knocking off the trunnions and burning the carriages of the eight guns on the ramparts. A quantity of arms, stores, and munitions of war were found in the magazines, all of which were either brought off or destroyed, amongst which were two 13-inch mortars, which were put on board the Ottoman frigate.

“The following morning, the 18th, the Castor shifted her berth to cover the entrance to the Acre gate, at the distance of one mile from which 500 troops were distinctly seen drawn up. Towards the middle of the day, an officer and a few men had planted themselves in a castle, mounting five guns, in the rear of, and commanding the town, but the well directed fire of the Pique and Castor soon wounded the officer and dislodged the men, some of the latter seeking safety on board this ship. Considering the destruction of this castle and its guns most desirable, I ordered the marines of the two frigates, with their respective officers, Lieutenants Varlo, Moubray, and Hamley, Lieutenant Wellesley; Messrs. Cockburn and Gibbard, mates; Mr. Foley, midshipman; and Mr. Ramage, clerk; with a few seamen, all under command of Lieutenant Patey, senior Lieutenant of this ship, on that service, which was gallantly and completely executed, by the guns being thrown out and the walls shook to their foundations, and this in full view of 500 of the Egyptian army.

“I am pleased to observe, that all this service has been performed without the loss of a man, although I am grieved to say that Lieutenant Macdougall, of the Pique, has been severely wounded, by the discharge of one of the enemy’s guns, whilst in the act of spiking it; and also Mr. Gill, carpenter of that ship, by the same explosion.

“To my much valued friend, Captain Boxer, who has been unceasing in his exertions, both on shore and on board, in the execution of this service, I am much indebted for the success of the enterprise. The destruction of the defences of the town has been most complete; some prisoners have been taken, and many deserters have come over to us. I have great pleasure in apprising you, that the zealous co-operation of the Ottoman frigate Dewan, in the service, has been highly meritorious to all on board, and calls for my warmest approbation.

“To Mr. Young, the Consul of Palestine, I am much indebted for the service he has rendered me, by his knowledge of the people and localities of country.

“Captain Boxer speaks in high terms of the conduct of Lieutenant Galway, who accompanied the boats of the Pique both days; Messrs. Morris and Heath, mates; Messrs. Hawkins, Kenly, and Bridge, midshipmen; and Mr. Partridge, volunteer of the first class.

“I consider it my duty to recommend to your notice, Lieutenant Patey, senior Lieutenant of this ship, as well as Mr. Cockburn, the senior mate, employed on shore, for their officer-like, cool, and steady conduct; indeed, too much praise cannot be given to every officer and man employed on this service, for the manner in which they conducted themselves through three days of arduous and fatiguing duty.

“I am, &c.,

“Edward Collier, Captain.”

“Admiral Sir Robert Stopford, G.C.B.,

Commander-in-Chief.”

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Castor,

Tsour, September 26.

“I have the honour to acquaint you, that agreeably with the arrangements I had made, the Castor appeared off Jaffa on the 22nd, the following day calling again off Caiffa, whence, proceeding in the further execution of your orders of the 14th instant, the Pique, and Ottoman frigate Dewan, in company, I beg to acquaint you that Her Majesty’s two frigates took up their positions off this town about noon on the 24th instant, (having ordered the Ottoman frigate to take a position in the South Bay, which the badness of the anchorage prevented her doing, and from the calms and light winds she did not rejoin until yesterday): the town was summoned by an officer bearing a flag of truce, to surrender to the Sultan, to which the civil authorities readily consented; but as 500 Egyptian troops still kept possession, I directed the inhabitants to be warned to quit the town immediately, as it was my intention to dislodge the soldiers, and having given them sufficient time to do so, a fire was opened by both ships at the distance of about 500 yards, which soon accomplished the object. At day-light the following morning, Captain Boxer having gallantly landed and reconnoitred to prevent surprise, the marines of the two frigates, with a few small-arm-men, under the command of Lieutenant Patey, senior Lieutenant of this ship, landed and took possession of the town, which we still hold. Two guns were found mounted on the works, the trunnions of which were knocked off; also, a vast quantity of grain in the public stores, and some munitions of war; a brig has been loaded with part of the former, and the latter brought off.

“The arduous duty of levelling great sandbanks ten feet high, thrown up by the enemy to cover the approach to the town from the fire of the ships, loading grain, and in gun-boats by day and night, all in full view of 1500 of the enemy’s troops, who are two miles off, will, I hope, sanction my recommending to your notice every individual officer and man of the two ships, for each man has nobly performed his part in like manner as at Caiffa.

“To my gallant friend, Captain Boxer, I am deeply indebted for the assistance he has afforded me on every occasion in the execution of this service, but particularly for his vigilance each day in preventing surprise on the troops landing. He speaks in the highest terms of Lieut. Curry, senior Lieutenant of the Pique, who had charge of the party employed levelling the approach to the town.

“It affords me much pleasure to say we have not lost a man on this service, and I am much gratified in being able to state that none of the inhabitants have been hurt.

“I feel myself called upon to recommend especially to your notice Lieutenant Patey of this ship, as an officer of great merit, who has highly distinguished himself on this service as well as at Caiffa.

“I have, &c.,

“Edward Collier, Captain.”

“Admiral Sir Robert Stopford, G.C.B.,

Commander-in-Chief.”

The most difficult part of my task was to contend against the conflicting opinions of officers, both English and Turks; every man had his notions; one wanted one plan of operations, another a different one, each person very naturally thinking the part of the coast he had been employed upon the best to occupy, without having the smallest knowledge of what was going on in the mountains. No sooner was the Pique arrived than the Admiral wrote to me:

“My dear Commodore,

“Pique arrived, and brought the letters I send you. I fear we have too many irons in the fire, we must begin to concentrate. Captain Boxer thinks that Tyre is very preferable to Sidon for permanent holding for winter; I send him to you that you may compare your opinions and decide which is best, and by degrees the stores from hence may be removed. I must soon embark the marines to have the ships efficient.

“Revenge must go off to Acre with the Pique to cut off communications. If the Turks cannot defend themselves they must also embark. I will not agree to any further operations.

“Yours, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

I plainly saw that the Admiral was tormented with the conflicting opinions of those who had access to him, and who gave him the most absurd reports. At one moment the enemy were said to be advancing upon us with 20,000 men, though there was a deep ravine between us which could only be crossed at one or two places, and those places watched; at another moment it was said I was preparing to march the troops into the interior of the country without even consulting the Commander-in-Chief; this was deliberately communicated to him by an officer, without having the smallest foundation, and a strong letter was actually written to me on the subject, and which letter would have been sent had not Captain Berkeley, who happened to be on board the flag ship at the time, assured the Admiral that there was not one word of truth in it.

It was necessary to be patient and persevering, and I wrote to the Admiral that I was sorry to find that he had decided not to undertake any further operations, because, in that case, I feared that all we had already done would be lost, and I felt quite satisfied, were we to go away without taking Beyrout, which would free the country from Souliman and Ibrahim Pacha, all the arms we had issued would fall into their hands; that the family of Emir Haider, who was a prisoner in Egypt, had decided to declare for the Sultan, the moment they could get rid of Ibrahim and procure arms, and that I saw no means of doing this but by taking Beyrout; that it was impossible to cross Dog River and attack Ibrahim with Souliman on my right and Osman Bey in front. The latter might be surprised, but it must be done by troops who could march well, because it would not do to be long absent from our camp. To which the Admiral replied in the following terms:

“My dear Commodore,

“September 30, 1840.

“By what process of reasoning you have brought your mind to hazard so unwarrantable an assertion, that unless we take Beyrout all the arms we have issued will fall into the hands of Mehemet Ali’s generals, is to me quite incomprehensible. I assert directly the contrary, and say the attack of a place like Beyrout, having had ample time to prepare for its defence, conducted by a skilful general, would mar all that we have hitherto so successfully done; no place, so circumstanced, ought to be attacked upon rumours, upon surmises, and expectations.

“We are certain of sustaining a great loss of men, equally certain are we that, with our present force, and we cannot hold it after getting possession; any number of troops can approach on the front of the town without being annoyed, as we can only command the two flanks. Could we depend on the co-operation of 3000 or 4000 mountaineers at the least, knock down every house in Beyrout, the enemy’s troops would still remain in it, and we shall have to force our way through barricaded streets, placed so low that our shot cannot destroy them.

“Under all these circumstances I shall not take upon myself to order an attack on Beyrout of such very doubtful issue.

“With respect to what I said to you yesterday, about not entering, at present, into any new enterprise, I did not by any means wish to restrain the operations of our troops against the enemy near our positions, or at any reasonable distance from it. All that has been hitherto performed with so much spirit and ability, as to give me full confidence in the success of similar skirmishes.

“Your’s, &c.

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

In all our expeditions with steam-vessels we found great difficulty in landing troops, from the insufficient manner in which the steamers are boated, and we were obliged to take the line-of-battle ships’ boats to enable us to land a sufficient number of men; and I take this opportunity of strongly recommending the paddle boats invented by Capt. G. Smith, particularly for steam vessels on military excursions.

CHAPTER IX.

Destruction of Stores at Beyrout—Intermeddling of Izzet Pacha—Correspondence between the Author and Sir R. Stopford—Visit to Tyre and Sidon, and Reconnoissance of Acre.

On the 2nd of October an Egyptian gunner deserted to the Hastings, at Beyrout, and gave information that a train was laid along the bridge to the eastern castle, in which there was a considerable quantity of powder, and he offered to accompany a party to cut the train and seize the powder. Commander Worth, in one of the Hastings’ boats, volunteered this dangerous service, and, protected by the launch and pinnace of the Edinburgh, and covered by the fire of the ships, landed on the bridge, under a heavy fire of musketry, cut off the train, then got into the castle, brought off 31 barrels of powder, and threw over the walls about 60 or 70 more. This service was not performed without loss: Mr. Luscomb, a midshipman of the Hastings, was killed, the Egyptian, and two seamen of the Hastings, and one of the Edinburgh, wounded. In the afternoon another landing took place, under Commander Hastings, of the Edinburgh, and they brought off six cases and one barrel, and threw a great number over the walls. On this occasion there was only one man wounded. Though these expeditions were successful, it showed the enemy were alive, and the loss met with put another damper on the attack of Beyrout.

Izzet Pacha, a meddling and savage old Turk, without capacity, had been appointed Governor of Syria; hitherto he had been quiet, but as things began to brighten he began to meddle, and urged me to march on Merouba and attack Osman Pacha, not considering that by so doing we exposed ourselves to be attacked by Souliman, who was within four hours’ march of our position; he also proposed to abandon Sidon, which had been captured only a few days before; in this he was supported by many who ought to have known better, and I was urged to undertake this Quixotic expedition merely to please the old Pacha. This I peremptorily refused; he then sent Admiral Walker to Sir Robert Stopford to urge him to attempt it, and he wrote to me on the subject:—

“My dear Commodore,

“October 1, 1840.

“The Pacha has sent Admiral Walker to me to say that he is very desirous of going this evening to a post four hours’ distant to attack a party of troops belonging to Osman Pacha, and that he wishes to have a battalion of marines with him, and some rockets, asking if I had any objection to this plan. In the first place, I am very unwilling to place marines under Turkish officers; and secondly, I have no confidence in them.

“I do not hear of General Jochmus going out with the Pacha, or having been consulted.

“I shall, therefore, express to the Pacha my wish that this expedition should be delayed until the return of some troops from Sidon, by which time you may perhaps discover the object of this plan, with the probability of its success.

“The Pacha also signified his wish that Sidon should be abandoned, and an attack made on Tripoli.

“Beyrout“Beyrout appears to have revived again; the Pacha says there are 4500 men in its immediate neighbourhood. It is of no use getting more men from the mountains till we have arms to give them.

“If Sir Charles Smith is well enough on his arrival I shall request him to look at Sidon, to ascertain the nature of its defences.

“I wish Berkeley would send a steamer here.

“Your’s truly,

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

To this I made answer as follows:

“My dear Admiral,

“October 1, 1840.

“I would certainly not allow our marines to go out with Turks; when they go, I go; and I quite agree with you we ought to pause a day or two. I am turning over things in my mind, and I shall shortly prepare you a coup; to cross Dog River cannot be done with safety; I have been all over the ground to-day. I send you a letter to Souliman Pacha; if you approve of it you can send it, and if not you had better keep it. I have not had time to see you to-day, but will to-morrow, in the course of the day.

“Believe me your’s, &c.

“Chas. Napier.”

“Admiral Sir R. Stopford, G.C.B.”

This affair was in consequence given up, and I proceeded in the Hydra to Sidon, which I found Captain Berkeley had put in a good posture of defence; he accompanied me to Tyre, which was under the protection of Captain Collier; and I found it a very unfit place to put a force on shore for the winter, being only fifteen miles from Acre, where there was a strong garrison, possessing every material requisite to drive us out, should the squadron be obliged to quit the coast. From Tyre we went on to Acre, which was closely reconnoitred, but not without receiving a salutation from the batteries; only one shot took effect, but did no damage.

In the evening I returned to D’Jounie, bringing back the marine battalion, perfectly satisfied, as were all who accompanied me, that Acre presented no difficulties that could not be overcome, when the proper time arrived for attacking it.

CHAPTER X.

Osman Pacha defeated by the Emir Bechir Cassim at Merouba—Proposed Attack on Beyrout—Correspondence with Sir Robert Stopford—Letter from the Emir Bechir Cassim—Letters to Lords Minto and Palmerston—Visit to the Encampment of the Emir Bechir Cassim—Comfortless quarters at Argentoun—Return—Preparations for the Attack of Beyrout.

I was much pleased, on my return, to find the Emir Bechir Cassim, taking advantage of Ibrahim having weakened his forces before Merouba, had attacked Osman Pacha, defeated him, taken between 400 and 500 prisoners, and obliged him to retire on Basquinta, at the head of the Nahr-el-Kelb. It now became absolutely necessary to act with vigour, and I again brought Beyrout under the Admiral’s consideration, and was glad to find he approved of it, and he wrote to me as follows:—

“My dear Commodore,

“October 5, 1840.

“This Emir is a capital fellow, and has done good service. In a conversation I had with the Pacha yesterday he thought it would much facilitate the fall of Beyrout if the passes in the adjoining hills could be cleared, to allow the mountaineers to come down, who he says are all armed.

“In furtherance of the object of attacking Beyrout I shall go there in the afternoon, after embarking our marines, and those of the Edinburgh and Hastings, in a steamer; these men will have to embark all their various concerns, as it will be unnecessary to land them here again.

“I am sorry to say we have now 100 sick on board, mostly our own men.

“The Pacha wishes to come to Beyrout; he had better embark with Walker Bey, and be towed up, and the Turkish flag ought to be displayed.

“I may, perhaps, pound Beyrout to-morrow, but the attack on shore will wait your arrival. There are fully 3000 men outside the town, with 20 field pieces.

“Your’s very truly,

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

This looked like business, and I lost no time in replying as follows; an opportunity offering, I also wrote to Lords Minto and Palmerston:—

“My dear Admiral,

“Powerful, October 5, 1840.

“I inclose you a letter[15] I wrote last night to the prince, and his answer. I am now going off to concert measures with him. If he is prepared to come down the left bank of Dog River we shall then cross over, but were we to do it without him to clear the mountains, we should expose our right to be turned by Souliman Pacha. All this our good Pacha on shore does not think of. I am glad he is going with Walker Bey; the fact is, he is afraid to stay here when we attack Beyrout, for fear the enemy should come in upon our camp, which I shall take care they do not do.

“I send off the Princess Charlotte’s marines, and am glad you are going; the effect will be good. The marines of the other two ships shall be kept in readiness to go in Stromboli, but with your permission I will not embark them till after my interview with the prince, who is a trump. Permit me, my dear Admiral, to congratulate you on our unexampled success; all we have now to do is to act with great judgment, accompanied by dash when a favourable opportunity offers.

“I find last night, notwithstanding all that has been said to the Pacha, he sent one battalion to the mountains, where they were useless, and withdrew another from a very important pass, without either myself or Jochmus knowing one word about it; so much for Turkish tactics.

“With your permission I will keep the Austrian rockets also till after I have seen the prince. I shall have a long ride, but I find personal interviews and examining the country one’s-self, preferable to correspondence, which is always uncertain here.

“Believe me your’s, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“Admiral Sir R. Stopford, G.C.B.”

Emir Bechir Cassim’s Letter.

“October 4, 1840.

“I have received your kind letter, and find you are sorry that I took the Turkish troops with me; they came of their own accord, not to fight, only for amusement, and they have returned quite safe. The troops of the mountains, after one day’s fighting, drove back Osman Pacha, took more than 300 prisoners and more than 60 killed, still my troops are following him to Natasanine. What you say about coming by the province of Kátá, when we meet, we will talk about it; I will do everything I can; but now what is necessary is for one scheik and 500 men to remain in Tegretil Bunduk (near Masra), to prevent the enemy from entering Kesrouan, and we have written about it, and expect to put this place in order before we return. I have the ague and fever; it is very bad for us. The provisions have not been sent. There is no excuse for the muleteers, as they can hear our firing. Mr. Wood promised to come to me; he has not; if the fever returns to me, and I cannot come to you, let him come to me, and we will talk together about this business.”

The following are my letters to the Earl of Minto and Viscount Palmerston.

“My Lord,

“Head-quarters, Army of Lebanon,

D’Jounie, October 7, 1840.

“The Admiral’s dispatch will inform your Lordship what is passing here. The Little Prince, Emir Bechir, destroyed Osman Pacha’s army on the 4th, with his mountaineers, and crossed over Dog River this morning. I have moved forward the Turkish troops, and am preparing to advance the whole army by land and by water, preparatory to attacking Souliman Pacha, who is still at Beyrout, and in the neighbourhood; the town is strongly barricaded, and as yet we have not attempted it. If we succeed in moving him we have little more to do in Lebanon; and I do not think the enemy will enter these provinces again. We expect every day 4000 more Turks; and I hear that Sir Charles Smith is better; if he is able to work, my functions cease, which I regret; however, I have had a glorious time of it, and all my plans have completely succeeded.

“I have the honour to be, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Earl Minto.”

“My Lord,

“Head-Quarters, Army of Lebanon,

D’Jounie, October 7, 1840.

“Success attends our operations; we attacked on the 24th the enemy’s advanced posts on the left bank of the Dog River, and made between 400 and 500 prisoners. On the 26th I attacked and took Sidon, and made nearly 3000 prisoners. On the 4th of October the little Emir Bechir attacked and destroyed Osman Bey’s army, who have retired on Balbec, and this morning he has entered the province of Kata, and I have moved forward the Turkish troops. We are now preparing to attack Souliman Pacha, and if we succeed, the whole of the country, with the exception of the position of the Grand Prince, will be cleared and armed. We have then Tripoli to turn our attention to, which I think will be an easier conquest. Acre will be a tougher job, but I believe within our power to accomplish, unless more forces are brought against us; we expect 4000 more Turkish troops every day, which will be a great assistance. Sir Charles Smith, I hear, is better; if he is able to take the command, my functions cease, which I am sorry for. I hope, in the final settlement of this question, some attention will be paid to the mountaineers of Lebanon; they ought to have added to their territory the seaports of Sidon, Beyrout, and Tripoli; this would be most advantageous to them, and most beneficial to the interests of England. They would pay a tribute to the Porte, and have the sea open to the export of their produce without the vexatious exaction of the Turks.

“Your Lordship will excuse this letter, I have hardly a moment to myself.

“I have the honour to be, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Palmerston.”

After a very fatiguing journey of eight hours, I found the Prince encamped in a glen surrounded by the most rugged and savage rocks, perched on the top of which were many mountaineers to prevent surprise. From 1500 to 2000 men were in the camp, dressed in the gay costume of the Mountain. The Prince himself was in a small tent, surrounded by his Emirs and Scheiks, and received me with the greatest kindness. After complimenting him on his victory, through the medium of my interpreter, the tent was cleared, and I pointed out to him the plan of operations I meant to pursue to gain possession of Beyrout, which he quite approved of, and promised his cordial co-operation the moment he was supplied with ammunition and provisions, which the Turkish Commissary was most negligent in doing; they were almost in a starving state, a few goats being all they could procure in the mountains, and the horses were entirely without barley. After staying an hour, we returned to Argentoun; the road was strewed with dead and dying Egyptians, some of them stark naked, and it was with the utmost difficulty I could persuade the mountaineers to assist in getting the poor wretches crammed into a small cottage on the road-side; they did not put the prisoners to death, but they stripped them, and left these poor creatures to die of cold and want.

At Argentoun we did not find our quarters at all improved since our last visit; in addition to the bed-fellows we had to encounter, we were obliged to turn in supperless; having calculated on getting back to the camp the same night, we brought no provisions with us, and not even an egg was to be had for love or money. Next morning, at daylight, we were on horse, and by noon arrived at D’Jounie.

On the morning of the 7th I sent a battalion across the Nahr-el-Kelb to support some of the mountaineers who had collected there, and other preparations were made to move on Beyrout by sea and land. The Grand Prince was also directed to cross higher up, and to keep me regularly informed of all his movements.

15. This letter is lost.

CHAPTER XI.

March towards Beyrout—Apprehensions of the Admiral—Arrangements in case of Disaster—Letters to and from the Emir Bechir Cassim—Skirmish—Position at Boharsof—Omar Bey dispatched to join the Emir—Letter to the Admiral—Arrival of Sir Charles Smith—The Author ordered to return to the Camp.

On the 8th (October) General Jochmus marched out of his position with four Turkish battalions, and occupied Ornagacuan, pushing his advanced posts as far as Boharsof, opposite to which, on the hills above, commanding a winding road, were observed a few of the enemy’s light troops. In the evening the Admiral became alarmed at our intended movement, and wrote as follows:—

“My dear Commodore,

“October 8.

“I cannot but feel most sensibly alive to the imminent risk in which we have placed ourselves and our former successes, by the very precarious result of our projected expedition.

“If we draw the mountaineers from their fastnesses on the hills, and are obliged to embark in consequence of an attack from Ibrahim, we expose those men to certain destruction. Let the young Emir depend upon his information for coming down the mountains or not, but do not persuade him to rely too much on a Turkish force.

“We must leave a sufficient number of troops in our position here and the outposts to render it secure from a sudden attack.

“Should the Emir object to join you, you must fall back. Nothing but the advanced state of the season induces me to assent to this plan, which I consider pregnant with risk and uncertainty, and not waiting for the reinforcements.

“Yours, &c.,

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

I felt so confident that the arrangements I had made must succeed, and had received from Souliman Pacha’s aide-de-camp, who came over to us, such information about the position of the enemy’s army, who were much disheartened, that I did not at all enter into the Admiral’s apprehensions, and wrote to him that I had received most satisfactory information from the aide-de-camp, and that he might rely upon it I should do nothing rash, or move till assured all was right; that two hours would bring us all back, and Ibrahim must march very quick if he could beat steam.

At daylight on the 9th, I sent an Arab battalion, composed of Egyptian deserters, to join General Jochmus, and shortly after I left my head-quarters at D’Jounie, and arrived on the heights of Ornagacuan at nine. The Princess Charlotte proceeded in tow of a steamer to Beyrout, and two others with a marine and Turkish battalion to St. George’s Bay, to keep Souliman in check; in our lines were left four battalions, and the sick and convalescents took charge of the camp at D’Jounie. In the event of disaster, or meeting a very superior force in front, it would have been impossible to have repassed Dog River, I therefore sent directions to Captain Austin, of the Bellerophon, who flanked its mouth, to fill up the road that had been broke up leading from Beyrout; and I made my arrangements to retire to the convent and heights above the river, gain the road, and cross at its mouth, under cover of the Bellerophon. This could have been effected with little loss.

Before leaving D’Jounie, I wrote to the Prince Cassim as follows:—

“Prince,

“October 9.

“The Emir Bechir is not come; if at twelve o’clock to-day he is not here, you are Grand Prince. I cross over Dog River this morning, and will occupy Ornagacuan. I wish you to cross over immediately, and join me on the heights of Boharsof to-morrow morning; we shall then march on Beyrout.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your’s, &c.,
“Chas. Napier.

Soon after this was dispatched, came a letter from the Emir:—

“9th October.

“This morning I have sent all the troops to Basquinta, with the Princes, and I am going to Masàrà because I am ill. I hope the troops will drive the enemy away. I have received the firman which you sent me. I have read it before all my people, and I have thanked you for this honour. I have sent one of the Emirs to Blazebel to put those troops in good order, and drive the enemy away, because, though there were a good many chiefs there before, they were of no use. I beg you always to send the provisions and ammunition; and now send more, because I am going to El-Metten, and every day I shall have more people; and I have named Scheik Uden, Scheik Sarley, and Scheik Sal-Ufine to take the provisions, and send them to me. Mr. Wood will tell you everything.”

So far all appeared right; there had been a little skirmishing with the mountaineers, but we had no idea that an enemy of any force was at hand, and were very comfortably seated in the convent at Ornagacuan, enjoying a tolerable breakfast after our long ride. During our repast, the firing became brisker and nearer, and before we were quite finished, a priest came in with the intelligence that the enemy were in our position. General Jochmus, who had been out in the morning, was incredulous; but I thought it high time to beat to arms, get on horse, and see what was going forward. By this time the fire was very sharp; and when I got near the advanced posts, I found sure enough they had been driven in, and the enemy’s skirmishers were actually in our position. No time was to be lost; two Turkish battalions advanced en tirailleur, and another in column, supported by two others and the Egyptian battalion, and before the enemy had time to reinforce their advance, we succeeded in driving them back. Our position was along a high mountain, with a deep ravine on each side. Towards the end of the position there was a considerable descent; another mountain rose at nearly right angles, the ravine to the left went round it, but to the right it finished, and a circuitous road led from the foot of the mountain, and conducted to its summit, where we discovered a strong body of Egyptians covering another column, who were retiring along the road I have mentioned. This first position was commanded by another, and it again by a third, the approach to them nearly perpendicular; another road led from the first position to Bechfaya. The appearance of this unexpected force, and the strength of the ground, rather staggered me, and after examining it with great attention, and consulting Colonel Hodges, an old Peninsular warrior, and the other officers under my command, I decided that nothing could be done by an attack in front, unless assisted by the Emir Bechir, who had not yet made his appearance; and I felt satisfied, that as the enemy had not pushed forward when they had actually got into our position, I had nothing to fear now we were aware of their force, and prepared to meet them.

In the evening the Emir wrote as follows to General Jochmus:—

“October 9.

“I have received your letter, and our troops to-day at ten o’clock left Merouba for Basquinta; perhaps they will get there before sunset; that place is seven hours from you. I had the fever, and could not move with the troops; but I hope to-morrow to join them. I hear Osman Pacha arrived yesterday at Suwacka-Suswat, distant from Basquinta two hours and a half; if we meet him there, we will drive him away; it will not do to leave him a march behind us. We want men on horseback to be in your service. We send the bearer Mansur.”

This intelligence was not very pleasing; it would be impossible for them to arrive in the rear of the Egyptians before the afternoon of the 10th, even if they met with no opposition and used their best exertions, and this would have given another day for Ibrahim and Souliman to concert a movement. I was, however, determined to keep my ground, and I desired Jochmus to order Omar Bey, who had been left in our position, to march on Argentoun, cross over Dog River, and endeavour to form a junction with Emir Bechir. This was a very dangerous movement, the pass was difficult, and if discovered in the act of crossing, the consequences would have been serious. Omar Bey was, however, a good soldier; I placed full confidence in him, and I wrote to the Emir Bechir as follows:—

“Prince,

“Convent, October 9, 1840.

“We are here at the convent of Ornagacuan with five battalions; the enemy is in front of us under Osman Bey, and the Emir Mourat at Caillet Medun. I have ordered two battalions to march on Argentoun, cross Dog River in the night, and get in the enemy’s rear. Leave Osman Pacha to himself, march rapidly on Bechfaya, and join Omar Bey. When I hear your firing, I shall attack.

“Chas. Napier.”

At day-light on the morning of the 10th, I observed the English Consul’s flag flying in Beyrout, and a brisk communication going on between the ships and the town; that, and the steam-boats moving from St. George’s Bay, led me to believe, that Beyrout was evacuated, and that Souliman Pacha was concentrating his troops to attack my right, while Ibrahim, who we ascertained was our opponent, attacked my front; under these circumstances it was not a pleasing sight to see the Turks and marines, who were stationed in St. George’s Bay for the express purpose of watching Souliman, removed to take possession of an abandoned town, thus leaving my right quite exposed, and I wrote to the Admiral, giving him an account of my position as follows:

“My dear Admiral,

“October 10.

“I am on the heights of Ornagacuan, in a very strong position: the enemy are in front, close to me, also in an unassailable position: we drove in the out-posts yesterday. I last night received a letter from the Prince, who is not well, but his troops were at Basquinta, about five hours march from the enemy. I have desired him to advance on their rear, and I have directed two battalions to march on Argentoun, ready to cross Dog River at the first favourable moment.

“I see you have sent men to Beyrout, so I presume it has capitulated; this may change our operations. If Souliman reinforces Ibrahim, who is here, it might be proper to withdraw in the night, embark every soul in the steam-boats, go round to West Bay, land our troops there before day-light, and precipitate ourselves on Souliman’s camp; this can only be done when we hear what the Prince may do. But if you do not want the steam-boats at Beyrout they ought all to be in the Bay, in order that I might embark without a human being knowing it but yourself. Hodges, who is in my confidence, and who will stay till you send the steam-boat to Constantinople, will be able to answer any question you may please about us. I hope to hear from you the news about Beyrout. Be quite easy, my dear Admiral, about us, and believe me to remain,

“Yours, &c.,

“(Signed)        Charles Napier.”

I had heard a report of Sir Charles Smith’s arrival, but I did not apprehend he would assume the command till after the performance of the service now in progress. Shortly after dispatching this letter, however, I received two from the Admiral, dated the day before, which prepared me to expect an order to retreat; they were as follows:—

“Sir,

“Princess Charlotte, D’Jounie Bay,

October 9th, 1840.

“Colonel Sir Charles Smith having arrived with a Firman from the Sultan, constituting him General in command of all his forces in Syria, nothing is in future to be undertook without his order, and you will abstain from any further operations until further orders.

“I send the steamer as before ordered, to protect your right, if necessary, but not to land their troops.

“I am, Sir,
“Your most obedient humble Servant,
“Robert Stopford.”

“Commodore Sir Charles Napier,

H.M.S. Powerful.”

“My dear Commodore,

“October 9th, 1840.

“Colonel Sir Charles Smith will listen to all your plans, and readily adopt them if he thinks them feasible, but his appointment as Commander-in-Chief of the Turks, and senior officer of the Europeans, gives him the sole military authority.

“I hope you will listen to, and receive him with kindness, not bordering on any feeling of disappointment.

“It will be no discredit to our arms to make a military reconnoissance, and to retire if necessary.

“Yours truly,

“Robert Stopford.”

This was followed up as I expected, by another from the Admiral.

“My dear Commodore,

“October 10th.

“The nature of our operations being completely changed by our possession of Beyrout, from which place the enemy’s troops were withdrawn last night, that I have sent you an order with the advice and opinion of Sir Charles Smith, appointed by Firman to command the Turkish forces, to return without a moment’s loss of time, and with due security to your troops, which appear in some degree of insecurity.

“Yours truly,

“Robert Stopford.”

CHAPTER XII.

Impossibility of immediately retiring—Letter to the Admiral—His Answer—Arrival of the Emir—Advance upon the Enemy—Doubtful character of the Forces on both sides—Novelty of the Author’s situation—Battle of Boharsof—Defeat and Flight of Ibrahim—An awkward Mistake—A Green Egyptian Flag taken, and said to be lost again—Promptitude of Omar Bey—Turkish mode of Rejoicing—Second Letter of Recall—Note to the Admiral—Letter respecting the Author’s return to D’Jounie—Official Report of the Battle of Boharsof.

Our movements were however begun, and a retreat impossible, without compromising both the Prince and Omar Bey; I therefore decided on going on, and sent orders to our camp to hurry up the two remaining battalions to occupy Ornagacuan, and secure our right when we began the attack: and I ordered a battalion to cross over a deep ravine, ready to turn the enemy’s left when we attacked in front. This latter movement, from the procrastination natural to Turks, was not executed till several hours after the order was given.

As we every moment expected to hear of an attack on the enemy’s rear, the answer to the Admiral’s last letter was simple enough. I subjoin it, and the reply which he made.

“My dear Admiral,

“October 10, 1840, 2 P.M.

“Since you have given the command to Sir Charles Smith, of course I shall return to my ship. I have been too much annoyed with other people’s plans since I have had the command, to offer mine to my successor. It is no part of my character to receive him with either pique or unkindness.

“You do not seem to be at all aware of my present position. I am strongly posted. The enemy is within musket shot of me, strongly posted also. The Emir Bechir is marching in his rear, and I have two battalions ready to cross Dog River higher up to support him, so that if he advances as he writes me he is doing, we shall probably destroy Ibrahim. But I wish you to understand, that it is likely that Souliman Pacha will send more troops up here, and you have taken away from my right the marines and a Turkish battalion; they ought to be sent back, and the steam-boats, if you can spare them, should be kept in the bay, for if we defeat this army, we ought to fall instantly on Souliman; and even if we retire from here, this ought to be done. Admiral Bandeira informs me that 400 men have already been moved up to join the enemy.

“Believe me, &c.,

“(Signed)         Charles Napier.

“P.S. I have just received a note from Sir Charles Smith, who, I hear, is gone to Tyre. Were I to retreat, as he says you wish me to do, the Emir Bechir and all his men would be cut to pieces.

“I hope you will send me all the marines immediately, which will render my victory certain when the Emir arrives.”

This was the Admiral’s reply:—

“My dear Commodore,

“October 10, 1840.

“The Sultan’s firman, and not I, has given the command of the Turkish troops to Sir Charles Smith.

“I have not taken away the marines from your right. It is contrary to my instructions to send them far up the country, and they have been kept in the steam boats according to the intended plan until they were wanted to secure Beyrout. I cannot, therefore, send you any marines; and as Sir Charles Smith is now commanding the troops, I have only to repeat his orders that you will fall back on D’Jounie, or come down to where the steamers are, and where they were always intended to be, for embarkation.

“You will of course apprize the Emir of your intended retreat from your present position, and not expose him to risk of being singly attacked.

“I think the Cambridge is in sight.

“Yours, &c.

(Signed)       “Robert Stopford.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

I had sent to Admiral Bandeira to request he would send up his rocketeers; but this the Commander-in-Chief would not permit.

I had no idea the Emir could possibly be up, or Omar Bey be able to form a junction with him, before sunset, and I calculated to attack at dawn of day on the 11th; but we had hardly finished a scanty repast, which the kindness of Captain Henderson, of the Gorgon, furnished us with, when a firing was heard in the direction we expected the Emir to advance; and shortly after, my trusty interpreter Misk rushed into the room with the welcome news that the Emir had arrived. This intelligence set all orders that had arrived, or that might arrive, at nought. The drums beat merrily to arms, the troops were put in motion, we mounted our steeds, and in a few minutes were at the advanced posts. The battalion that had been sent across the ravine to turn the enemy’s left, notwithstanding the delay, had made considerable progress as yet unopposed; and the two battalions that were ordered up from the lines, much against the wish of Izzet Pacha, were advancing rapidly on Ornagacuan.

The enemy’s position was very strong, and perhaps might have been considered unassailable. I knew little of the troops I commanded; many of them were Albanians; and both parties had been endeavouring to persuade each other to come over. Our friends advised them to bring over Ibrahim, (who the day before I had seen sitting under a green flag in the second position, and saluted him); and the enemy, on the other hand, recommended that the old Commodore should be brought over to them. All this was distinctly heard at the out-posts.

I was strongly posted on a narrow range of hills, both flanks well protected; in front of my position there was a considerable descent, at the bottom of which a narrow road led round the foot of another hill to the summit, which the enemy occupied in force; their first position was commanded by a second, still higher, and that again by a third.

It was rather a new occurrence for a British Commodore to be on the top of Mount Lebanon commanding a Turkish army, and preparing to fight a battle that would decide the fate of Syria; but the very novelty was exciting to a degree. I was in my glory; standing on an eminence, surrounded by the general officers and my own staff, I fancied myself a great “Commander,” and surveying the enemy, who had not quite so brilliant an appearance as the Scottish host, although I could not exclaim with Marmion,

Oh, well, Lord Lyon, hast thou said,
Thy King from warfare to dissuade
Were but a vain essay.
For, by St. George, were that host mine,
No power, infernal or divine,
Should once my soul to rest incline,
Until I had dimmed their armour shine
In glorious battle fray!

yet I said to my friend Hodges:—“If we can get the Turks and mountaineers to mount that rugged hill, and Omar Bey attacks at the same time their rear, Ibrahim will get such a dressing as he never had before.”

The troops being now assembled just out of musket-shot, two small field-pieces opened their fire, and pitched their shot into the position where the Albanians were posted; the armed peasantry were directed to throw themselves among the rocks and work their way to the heights, and two Turkish battalions and the Arab battalion were in readiness, under cover of their fire, to advance along the winding road. The peasantry were rather shy, and required a good deal of coaxing, and occasionally a little manual persuasion, to get them forward, but, knowing the country, they took a long circuit on the enemy’s left, and advanced unseen to the heights without firing a shot; a Turkish battalion was now sent forward en tirailleur, and advanced with caution, but great gallantry, under a heavy fire, and they unexpectedly found much good cover under the rocks; a second battalion, headed by General Jochmus, was directed to advance along the road in column, but they broke into skirmishing parties; the Arab battalion was then brought up, but there was no keeping them together; they also broke into skirmishers, and the whole advanced with so much rapidity, (with the exception of some few, who I was obliged to stir up with my stick,) that I thought it best to keep my last battalion in reserve to cover their retreat in the event of disaster.

This was an anxious moment, for our success depended on the steadiness of the Turks when they came in contact with the enemy on the top of the hill, but it was soon over; the moment the hill was crowned the Turks ran in upon the Egyptians, the firing ceased, and the latter laid down their arms.

The reserve was now brought up, and the battalion which had crossed the gorge was making great progress on the enemy’s left.

The Egyptians kept up a heavy fire from their second position, and it was with some difficulty I succeeded in persuading the troops to renew the attack; but the example of Selim Pacha, General Jochmus, Lieutenants Bradley and Duncan, Mr. Pearn, Captain Loué, and the other Turkish officers, who all behaved well, encouraged them to storm the second position, which was carried in less than half an hour. It now became a complete rout, the enemy dispersed in all directions, leaving their baggage, ammunition, and provisions behind. Night put an end to the pursuit. Ibrahim, who commanded, escaped with a few men, leaving between 600 and 700 prisoners behind.

Our Arab battalion, seeing a Turkish force advancing, took them for the enemy, and lined a wall that had been thrown up to resist Omar Bey; he on the other hand, took them for Ibrahim’s troops, and seeing myself and several officers with them, thought we were prisoners. A sharp fire was now opened on both sides, and it was with some difficulty I put an end to the conflict, which might have been attended with serious consequences.

A green flag was taken, which General Jochmus informed me afterwards was lost, but I am disposed to think it had been improperly concealed by some one instead of being brought to head-quarters. Our loss was not more than 50 killed and wounded, that of the enemy was never ascertained; their force was from 3000 to 4000 men. The greatest praise is due to Omar Bey, who marched the moment he got his orders on Argentoun, descended unseen into the gorge of Dog River by a narrow and rugged path, where he would have been annihilated had he been discovered, and although he got no intelligence of the Prince, pushed on and commenced his attack.

We now re-assembled the troops, which was no easy matter, and returned to Ornagacuan ready to face Souliman in the morning, leaving Omar Bey with his two battalions in possession of the field of battle.

The Turks after any success are fond of discharging their arms, caring very little whether they load with ball or blank, and I verily believe I run more risk of being shot as I returned to my quarters by the Turks than I did in the attack on Ibrahim’s position.

On my arrival on the coast I found the following orders from the Admiral:

“Sir,

“Princess Charlotte, off Beyrout,

October 10, 1840.

“It is my positive directions, in conjunction with the opinion of Colonel Sir Charles Smith, Commander-in-Chief of the Turkish forces, by the appointment of the Sultan, and whose directions, with regard to every military movement, I am instructed to follow, that you return forthwith to the position of D’Jounie with the troops now under your command, with all due caution and circumspection.

“I have the honour to be, Sir,
“Your obedient servant,
“Robert Stopford, Admiral,
“Commander-in-Chief.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

I was happy to be able to send the following short letter in reply:—

“My dear Admiral,

“October 10th.

“I this afternoon attacked Ibrahim Pacha, and totally defeated him. He was driven from position to position, and Selim Pacha is still after him. I do not know how many prisoners we have made. The Turks behaved nobly.

“In haste, yours very truly,

“Chas. Napier.”

“The Hon. Sir R. Stopford, G.C.B.”

Next morning I addressed the Admiral again respecting my return to D’Jounie.

“Sir,

“Head-quarters, October 11, 1840.

“I received your letter last night, written before the battle, desiring me to return to D’Jounie forthwith; I do not know whether that is now to be put into execution. I expect the Emir Bechir every moment; he ought to march by the mountains, and come down on Souliman; the marines ought to be landed, and we ought to collect our troops and attack Souliman instantly, and thus finish the campaign; if we do not, he will withdraw. I merely suggest this for your consideration; if I am to return to D’Jounie, if you will hoist the affirmative with guns, I shall answer with a white flag, and march forthwith, leaving the Emir on the hills to do what he thinks best.

“I have the honour to be, &c.

“Chas. Napier, Commodore.

“P.S. I sent you a few lines last night by Lieut. Duncan, who is not yet returned. We have 500 prisoners, but they still keep coming in; the enemy’s troops are dispersed in all directions. Ibrahim took himself off in double quick, and I suppose is now with Souliman.”

“The Hon. Sir Robert Stopford, G.C.B.”

The following is my official report to the Admiral of the action of the 10th of October, penned, as will be seen, after my return to my ship:—

“Sir,

“Powerful, D’Jounie Bay,

October 13, 1840.

“After the great advantages gained by the Emir Bechir over Osman Pacha, at Merouba, it became necessary to move on Souliman Pacha, defeat him, and obtain possession of Beyrout; I in consequence directed the Emir Bechir to join me on the heights of Ornagacuan on the 9th inst., and on the 8th General Jochmus marched with four battalions, and was followed the day after by the Arab battalion, composed of Turkish and Egyptian deserters; on the 9th two steam-boats anchored in St. George’s Bay, with a Turkish and marine battalion, ready to disembark when necessary. At nine in the morning I arrived on the heights, and found that our picquets had been driven in by an enemy we did not expect in that quarter; a Turkish battalion and the mountaineers sent them back; and on reconnoitring I found to my surprise between 2000 and 3000 men in a position that appeared unassailable. No time was to be lost, as the deserters assured me they expected a reinforcement of 2000 men the next morning.

“My own position was strong, being in a long narrow range of hills; my left almost inaccessible, and my right protected by a deep gorge, at the head of which the hills on which I was posted, after a considerable descent, turned off to the right; this part of the hill the enemy occupied in force, amongst rugged, and apparently inaccessible rocks; a road considerably below the top of the mountain wound round it; above the first position there was a second, still stronger, and above that again a third. In the course of the day, I learned that the Emir Beshir had crossed Dog River, and arrived at Basquinta, in the enemy’s rear; I desired him to continue his march, and I directed Omar Bey, who had been left with four battalions in our lines, to march at night with two on Argentoun, descend into the deep gorge of the Dog River with great caution and secresy, and cross over to Bechfeya, in the rear of the enemy, and effect a junction with the Emir Beshir; this very dangerous movement (for had he been discovered in the bottom of the gorge he would have been destroyed) was executed with great skill by Omar Bey, and about two o’clock we were delighted to hear a firing in the enemy’s rear. By this time the other two Turkish battalions who were ordered from our lines were in sight, and another that I had passed over the gorge in our right was rapidly advancing on the enemy’s left.

“All being prepared to the best of my ability, I directed the armed peasantry to throw themselves among the rocks, and advance on the enemy, and two Turkish battalions and the Arab were held in readiness to march along the winding road; the peasantry were very shy, and required a great deal of coaxing to get them forward, but knowing the country they took a long circuit on the enemy’s left, and advanced unseen to the heights without firing a shot. A Turkish battalion now advanced ‘en tirailleur’ in front, which they did with caution, but great gallantry, under a very heavy fire; and as they advanced they unexpectedly found much good cover under the rocks.

“A second battalion, led by General Jochmus, was directed to advance along the road in column, but they broke into skirmishing parties; the Arab battalion was then advanced up in column, but there was no keeping them together, they also broke into skirmishers, and the whole advanced with so much rapidity that I thought it best to keep my last battalion in reserve, to cover their retreat in the event of disaster. This was an anxious time, for our success depended on the steadiness of the Turks when they came in contact with the enemy on the top of the hill; but it was soon over; the moment the hill was crowned the firing ceased, and the Egyptians laid down their arms. The reserve was now brought up, and the battalion which had crossed the gorge was making great progress on the enemy’s left; a heavy fire was kept up from the second position, and it was with some difficulty I succeeded in getting the troops to make a second attack, but the example of Selim Pacha, General Jochmus, and the Turkish officers, who all behaved well, succeeded in bringing them again to the scratch, and in less than half an hour it became a complete rout, leaving all their baggage, ammunition, and provisions in the second position. Night put an end to the pursuit. Ibrahim, who commanded, escaped with a few men, and the rest dispersed, leaving between 600 and 700 prisoners.

“A rather ludicrous scene took place on the heights, at the end of the battle: our own Arab battalion, seeing a force coming forward, took them for the enemy, and placed themselves in position under a wall (that had been thrown up to resist Omar Bey), he, on the other hand, took them for the enemy, and a sharp fire was opened on both sides; I, however, arrived in time to prevent mischief, which might have been serious.

“A green Turkish standard was taken, but General Jochmus informs me it was lost, but I am disposed to think it has been improperly concealed by some one instead of being brought to head-quarters. I have not been able to get the returns of the killed and wounded, but I believe it to be under fifty; that of the enemy, from their position, must have been less. The first effect of our forward movement, as you already know, has been the evacuation of Beyrout; the effect of our victory over Ibrahim, the entire disorganization and submission of the army of Souliman Pacha to the amount of nearly 3000 men, and the whole of the artillery and stores.

“I landed at D’Jounie on the 10th of September, with the army you did me the honour of putting under my command, consisting of 5300 Turkish troops and 1500 marines, which has from time to time been reduced to half that number; and by the 10th of October we have made about 5000 prisoners, and nearly 5000 deserters have come over; the whole of Lebanon is nearly free, Tripoli alone remains to be taken, which I am of opinion will be an easy conquest, if attacked immediately.

“It is now my pleasing duty to express to you, Sir, how much I have been satisfied with the conduct of Selim Pacha, General Jochmus, Omar Bey, and indeed all the Turkish officers. Lieut. Bradley has accompanied me on all occasions, and has been everywhere most forward, and I beg strongly to recommend him for promotion; Mr. Pearn, the master of the Powerful, and my old companion in arms in Portugal, joined me as a volunteer, as did also Lieut. Duncan, who I sent to lead the mountaineers. I am also much indebted to her Majesty’s Consul General, Lieut.-Colonel Hodges, who did me the honour of serving with me in the action. I have requested Selim Pacha to furnish me with the names of the Turkish officers who particularly distinguished themselves, and which shall be forwarded as soon as possible. In giving up the command of the army to Sir Charles Smith, I beg to return my thanks to you for the confidence you have placed in me, and to assure you that I have spared no pains to render all the service in my power to the cause of the Sultan.

“I have the honour to be, &c.

(Signed)        “Chas. Napier, Commodore.

“P.S.—I forgot to mention that the Emir Bechir did not come up in time, but did good service in checking the reinforcement of 2000 men that was intended to join Ibrahim.

“C.N.”

“To Admiral the Hon. Sir Robert Stopford.”

CHAPTER XIII.

Necessity for disobeying the Orders to return to D’Jounie—Advantageous results—Difference with Izzet Pacha—his Character—Unmolested retreat of Souliman Pacha—he should have been closely followed up—Letter from the Admiral—The Author resigns the Command—Letter to Lord Ponsonby—Unsuccessful attack on Tortosa.

It is necessary in war, and I think quite justifiable, to take responsibility on oneself in unforeseen cases, running of course the risk of answering for the consequences; it is more dangerous, however, to disobey orders; but there are instances in which events may justify such disobedience; the reader will judge whether what I have related may be considered one of them.

I saw clearly that the Admiral was not at all aware of the critical position in which I was placed. When I left D’Jounie it was with the intention of joining the Grand Prince, and attacking Souliman Pacha, who was encamped before Beyrout, leaving four battalions in our position, to secure it against an unforeseen attack. On my arrival on the heights of Ornagacuan, I was as much surprised to find myself in front of Ibrahim, as I suppose he was to find himself opposed to me; he was evidently collecting troops to attack D’Jounie, which he ought to have done long before, and we were collecting ours to attack Souliman. Finding ourselves unexpectedly opposed to each other, it was distinctly my game to attack him before his force was assembledassembled. Had I obeyed the orders that were sent me to return to D’Jounie I should have had a most difficult and dangerous retreat, and been harassed by an enemy to whom we should have restored confidence. It would have been impossible to have sent timely notice to Omar Bey or the Prince, both of whom would have been sacrificed, the Turks would have lost confidence, and as the season was fast advancing I have no doubt the whole would have been re-embarked, and the expedition entirely failed. What, on the contrary, happened? the ships going to Beyrout, and my advance, caused the abandonment of the town; the victory, the dispersion of Ibrahim Pacha’s army, and, as will be shortly seen, the disorganization of the Egyptian troops, and the retreat of Souliman.

On the morning of the 11th Izzet Pacha joined me, and shortly after I received information that 2000 of Souliman’s soldiers had deserted; I immediately put the troops in motion, intending to march on him, having had no information that he had decamped; to this Izzet objected; the old man was afraid of being left at D’Jounie, and insisted on two battalions being sent there. I offered him one for his protection; this did not satisfy him; he invented all sorts of stories,—first, that Ibrahim was again collecting his forces, and was advancing,—and many others of the same nature; and when he found I was inexorable, he said the weather was changing and the troops would all get wet. This was quite true; we had not seen a cloud the whole summer, but now the sky became overcast, and there was every appearance of a storm; I, however, observed to old Izzet that I never understood that a shower of rain was a sufficient reason to prevent an attack upon an enemy’s camp. The troops were ordered to march, and Izzet returned to D’Jounie, and on announcing his approach by firing his pistols in the usual way, one went off by accident and wounded him in the leg; it is a pity it had not gone through his head, for never was there a more unfit man to govern a country than the man in question: he had once before lost a Turkish army by starvation, had cut off his own wife’s head, and was a notorious tyrant and savage; and this was the man chosen to govern the Syrians. Representations were made to the Porte, and they very wisely recalled him.

On my arrival at the beach I found Souliman had decamped during the night, leaving his artillery behind, removing, however, the day before, all his tent equipage near the town, without being at all molested.

Had intelligence been sent to me early on the 11th I should have had no difficulty in advancing on Souliman, and probably cutting off the greater part of his division, as well as preventing Ibrahim from retiring on Corneille and collecting his forces there; such a movement would have encouraged the advance of the mountaineers, instead of remaining in the neighbourhood of Basquinta and allowing Ibrahim and Souliman to retire quietly with a defeated army, and assemble at Zachle, a little above the plain of the Bekaa.

Before I went off to the flag-ship I received the following letter from the Admiral:—

“My dear Commodore,

“Beyrout, Oct. 11, 1840.

“Colonel Hodges is on board, and has described your splendid operations of yesterday, to the merits of which no words of mine can do justice. You have nothing to fear from Souliman Pasha; 2000 of his men came into Beyrout to-day and delivered themselves up, with their arms; more are expected. His field pieces, nearly 30, remain about four miles off, and we are going to get them in. Sir Charles Smith wants as many of your troops as you can spare, consistently with guarding your prisoners, and your security in reaching the camp. The men had better go on board the Gorgon and Hydra to be conveyed here.

“I do most heartily assure you of being fully sensible of the benefit which I and the whole expedition have received from your indefatigable services, and on your rejoining the Powerful, your conscience may be perfectly satisfied on your having accomplished all that could be done.

“According to the plans from Constantinople, Sidon and Tyre are to be put into a good state of security for the troops, to which Beyrout will now be added.

“There is no news from England; but Lord Palmerston’s letters are not to risk the Turks beyond the means of retreat to the shipping; also the marines; and saying, that Acre is not to be attacked at present.

“From all this I apprehend some negotiation is going on, which will be much assisted by our successes here.

“As the capture of Beyrout was the principal object of our expedition from D’Jounie, I had no conception of your having another enterprise in hand; and therefore, after the possession of Beyrout, imagined that you had better fall back upon the camp, which has been left in a very defenceless state.

“I wish you to remain at D’Jounie for the present, and am most anxious to hear from Alexandria, where it is certain some large ships will come out if possible.

“No Cambridge; she left Malta on the 26th, ten days before the Confiance.

“Very truly yours,

“Robert Stopford.”

Two battalions were sent back to the camp at D’Jounie, and the rest marched to Beyrout; and I went on board the flag-ship and of course resigned my command, after having held it one month. I then addressed the following letter to the Ambassador:—

“My Lord,

“Powerful, D’Jounie,

Oct. 11, 1840.

“Hodges will tell your Lordship all that has passed here. We want arms very bad; Cambridge has brought none. Selim Pacha is a very good man, and a brave one. Izzet Pacha would be much better at Constantinople than here; I have no opinion of him in any one way whatever. I do hope when Lebanon is settled, something will be done for the mountaineers; Sidon, Beyrout, and Tripoli ought to be added to their territory; they ought to be free, paying a fixed tribute to the Porte. This country would then flourish, and British interests and commerce would be greatly benefited by such an arrangement. I hope your Lordship has received the various letters I have written to your Lordship, though I have no replies.

“I have the honour to be,
“Your Lordship’s obedient servant,
“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Ponsonby.”

The day before I took Sidon, Captain Houston Stewart, with the Benbow, Carysfort, and Zebra, attacked Tortosa, but failed in consequence of the boats grounding on an unknown reef. Both officers and men displayed great gallantry, but his loss was severe. Subjoined is Captain Stewart’s letter to the Admiral on the subject:—

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Benbow, off Ruad,

September 26, 1840.

“I have the honour to acquaint you that the Benbow, Carysfort, and Zebra, anchored here on Sunday last, the 20th instant.

“We found the island without troops or arms of any kind, but an immense population just arrived from Tripoli, Tortosa, and other parts of the coast, at present menaced with military operations.

“About 200 cavalry and two field-pieces were encamped at the watering-place on the main land, immediately opposite to the island, and I was informed that two squadrons (each of 200 men, with two field-pieces) were stationed about nine miles distant to the north and south, with orders to prevent any persons taking water, and to obstruct all communication between the inhabitants of the country and the ships. We also learned that the whole of these troops depended upon the stores in Tortosa for subsistence, and that these stores were very considerable, consisting of grain, rice, &c. The island of Ruad is very small, and dependent on tanks and cisterns for water, which are generally quite sufficient for its ordinary population, said to amount to 1500; but, in consequence of the influx of refugees, there cannot be less than 5000 souls upon it just now, and therefore an extra supply of water became necessary; but the cavalry prevented any boats from the island approaching the watering-place. We therefore, at daylight next morning, dislodged them by throwing a few shot and shells, and the ships were moved nearer the watering-place, and, every precaution being taken, all Her Majesty’s ships were completed with water; and ever since the place (being under our guns) has been quite free to the people of Ruad to water.

“My attention was now anxiously turned towards Tortosa; all information concurred in representing its great importance to the enemy’s troops, and all agreed in declaring that, could we destroy the provisions, the troops must shift their quarters, and thus leave the communication with the mountains (whose inhabitants were most anxious for arms) comparatively open. We were also informed that the chief storehouses were situated close to the sea, that a breach might be made in the outer wall, and immediate access obtained to them.

“I therefore directed some large bags of powder, with bores and fuzees, to be prepared, and ordered the Carysfort and Zebra to anchor close off it, which they did within 500 yards. Four successive deserters from the enemy’s cavalry (each arriving on different days) stated that there were no soldiers quartered in Tortosa, but a party was regularly sent down every night to bring away sufficient provisions for their different detachments, and the last deserter, who left Tortosa so late as the night of the 24th, stated confidently that there was not then a soldier in it—that even had any come in after his departure, they could only be dismounted cavalry, with short carbines—that a sort of council of war had been held two days before, when it was resolved, that, as they had no infantry, cavalry alone could not protect it, and that they must get camels, &c., to remove the stores from it as speedily as possible: and he offered, if we could give him an axe, to land with a single boat’s crew, and break the corn store door open; and the three other deserters likewise offered to go.

“This determined me to make an attempt either to take the town, or at least to destroy the stores, and the following plan of operations was decided upon:—The boats to rendezvous on board the Carysfort, and she and the Zebra to cannonade the walls, and especially a large built-up archway in the centre, until sufficiently opened for entrance. Lieutenant Charlewood being prepared with the necessary means for blowing up stores, buildings, &c., and accompanied by Mr. Turner, gunner of this ship, with eight steady men as pioneers, to land in the cutter, and be immediately followed by the portion of marines at present on board the Benbow, together with those of the Zebra; and 20 seamen of the Benbow, under Lieutenants Maitland, R.N., and Harrison, R.M.; and that all the boats (after the disembarkation) under the command of Lieutenant Stevens, of the Carysfort, should lie off, prepared to cover the landing party with their guns and small arms, and to re-embark them.

“The space from the margin of the sea to the breach does not exceed sixteen yards. We could perceive only a few loopholes commanding that spot, and I concluded, that even should a fire be opened from them, the advance from the boats would be too rapid to admit of its being effective, and that, being once within the breach, our men would easily make good their way.

“Accordingly, yesterday, at 15 minutes past 1, P.M., the Carysfort and Zebra commenced an admirably well-directed fire, and very soon opened the archway, and showed us a large clear space within, and the boats shoved off. The beach under the town appeared so smooth and deep, and so similar to all the other parts where we had landed, that a doubt of the heavy boats being able to reach it never presented itself until they went in, when a ledge of rocks or ancient building was found to extend itself across at some distance from the shore, with such deep water inside that no man could land and keep his ammunition dry; only the light boats, of which there were but two, could pass over it. Thus the marines (in the launch, barge, and two pinnaces) were unable to land; had they done so, I feel confident that we should have completely succeeded in destroying the magazines of provisions, and have driven the enemy out of the vaults, and even from the town, although not without loss, as subsequent intelligence has reached me that 200 infantry (from the northward), and 100 dismounted cavalry, had entered the town the same morning, three hours before daylight. Lieutenant Charlewood being in the cutter with the pioneers’ powder, and the three deserters as guides, landed at once, and proceeded towards the breach, and had nearly reached it before a shot was fired; but the moment the large boats touched the rocks, they became exposed to a destructive fire from every minute loop and crevice, and even from the holes which our cannon-shot had just made. Lieutenant Maitland had succeeded in getting about 14 of his men, with himself, landed by another turn of the same cutter, and my only reason for not instantly recalling the boats when the fire opened was, that I could not know what these officers were doing inside, and I entertained great hopes that they might be able to find out and blow up the provision stores, and thus effect our principal object. The guides who had landed fled back to the boats at the commencement of the firing, but they are now all on board, and free from any suspicion of treachery. Lieutenant Charlewood, proceeding with his pioneers, broke open several stores, and at length reached one filled with rice, and another with corn, when he immediately ran back to inform Lieutenant Maitland, and get more hands forward. Unfortunately, during his momentary absence, his men had hewn open another door, when, to their surprise, they found it entered upon a place filled with infantry soldiers, and a struggle ensued. Two soldiers were killed by the three pioneers, but having nothing but axes, they were obliged to give way, but Mr. Charlewood’s return checked the enemy’s advance, and they never followed him.

“Becoming anxious at the delay, and seeing Lieutenant Maitland still in the breach, I hastened in my gig, and, hailing that officer, I learned from him that there was no longer any prospect of success, his ammunition being expended, and much of that of the marines wet (from the attempt to get out), and I immediately ordered all to retire, and succeeded in getting every man off, Lieutenant Charlewood even bringing his exploding apparatus away.

“It is now my duty to allude to a more grateful theme—the merits of the officers and men employed. Where all did their duty, it is a difficult and somewhat delicate task to particularize; but I should be very unjust did I not bear my cordial testimony to the very gallant conduct of Lieutenants Maitland and Charlewood: the latter officer was the first man on shore, and the very last off, and his quiet, determined resolution, was the theme of praise with every person.

“I annex a list of the boats employed, with the names of the officers commanding them, together with a return of casualties in each boat. The first cutter, being a light boat, was extremely serviceable, and much and constantly exposed. Mr. J.C. Dalrymple Hay, midshipman, and his crew, deserve every credit for their very spirited conduct.

“The jolly-boat of the Carysfort (the only other light boat), commanded by Mr. W.H. Stewart, midshipman, was also very useful, and Lieutenant Maitland speaks in favourable terms of that young officer’s proceedings.

“To Captain Martin and Commander James Stopford my grateful thanks are justly due; all that was done was in perfect concord with them, and from both these officers I derived the most cordial support and assistance. The precision of the fire from their ships over the boats and men during the whole of the attack was quite astonishing, and by rendering the aim of the enemy unsteady, must have saved many lives.

“I have, &c.,

“Houston Stewart, Captain.”

“To
Admiral
“The

Benbow’s.—Launch, Mr. William King Hall, mate; Lieut. Harrison, R.M.—Killed, 3 marines, 1 seaman.—Wounded, 1 marine, (since dead).—Wounded, 4 marines, 2 seamen.—Barge,—Mr. G.F. Day, mate.—Wounded, 4 seamen.—1st Gig,—Hon. A. Cochrane, volunteer, 1st Class.—Pinnance,—Mr. A. G. West, midshipman.—Wounded, 1 seaman.—1st Cutter,—Mr. J.C.D. Hay, midshipman.—Killed, 1 seaman.—Wounded, 2 seamen.—Landing Party,—Mr. F.H. Stanfell, mate; Mr. J. F. Ross, midshipman.—Wounded, 1 seaman.

Carysfort’s—Pinnance, Lieut. Stephens; Hon.—Douglas, midshipman; none killed or wounded.—Barge,—Mr. Genneys mate; Mr. Loney, second master.—Jolly-boat,—Mr. W. Houston Stewart, midshipman.

Zebra’s—Pinnance, Mr. J. Simpson, mate.—Wounded, 3 marines.

Return of officers and men killed and wounded, belonging to Her Majesty’s ships and vessels, in an attack by the boats of those ships on the town of Tortosa, the 25th of September, 1840.

Benbow—Killed, 2 seamen; 3 royal marines.—Wounded, 9 seamen; 3 royal marines severely.—Wounded, 1 seaman; 1 royal marine, slightly.

Zebra—Wounded, 2 seamen; 1 royal marine, slightly.

Total killed—5.—Total wounded—17.

CHAPTER XIV.

Interview of the Author with the Admiral and Sir Charles Smith—Returns to Beyrout—Urges various enterprises upon the Admiral, which are disapproved of—Correspondence with the Emir Bechir Cassim—Surrender of the old Emir Bechir—Retrospect of the Successes of the Expedition—Speculations as to the Attack upon Acre—Visit to the Emir at Ammanah—Scenery of Lebanon—Reconnoissance of Ibrahim’s Position—Letter to the Admiral—Conduct of the Turkish Authorities—Visit to the Emir’s Palace at Ibteddin—Accident to the Young Prince—Departure of the Squadron for Acre.

The day after the action of Boharsof I had an interview with the Admiral and Sir Charles Smith on board the Princess Charlotte. I then stated my opinion, that Ibrahim should be followed up to Zachle, but this opinion was ill received, and I retired with the determination of mixing no further with the military affairs.

After being confined for two days on board the flag-ship with a slight illness, the natural consequence of the excitement I had been in for a month too rapidly subsiding, I proceeded to D’Jounie Bay, where the Powerful and Admiral Walker were still at anchor, and after embarking all the troops and stores, returned to Beyrout. The weather had been threatening for some days, and after a few heavy squalls and a slight gale, which proved to us the insecurity of the anchorage, it again became fine. The troops were now stationed at Beyrout, Sidon, and Tyre, and everything indicated a cessation of active measures for the present; but Acre was still within the reach of the British fleet, and every officer looked forward with great anxiety for an attack on that celebrated fortress.

Tripoli was also in the hands of the Egyptians, as was Latakia, and I repeatedly urged the Admiral to allow me to proceed there, which was declined; he seemed to have resigned the military authority entirely, though I never understood that the firman given by the Porte to Sir Charles Smith, which was merely an authority over the Turkish officers, in any way superseded the power of the Commander-in-Chief of the allied forces by sea and land, as he styled himself.

On the 13th October, the Grand Prince arrived at Ammanah with the mountaineers, to watch Ibrahim and Souliman Pachas, who had intrenched themselves at Zachle and El Malaka, with upwards of 6000 men and seven field pieces; they had sent the sick, amounting to 1000, to Damascus. The advanced posts of the Grand Prince had fallen in with, and made prisoners, the Emir Meshud and two of his horsemen.

On the 16th the Emir wrote to me as follows:—

“Many of the mountaineers come in for arms. I gave the chiefs of the village letters to you, and I beg you will give arms to all the people who have notes sealed by me, and I will drive them from the country. Please to send me provisions.

“Scheik Dahir Dalhook, with a few men, was coming over, but lost the road, and Ibrahim Pacha took them and put them to death.”

To this I replied:

“Prince,

“Princess Charlotte, Beyrout,

October 25, 1840, at 5, P.M.

“I no longer command, therefore your communications must be addressed to Sir Charles Smith, who brought a firman from Constantinople to command the troops. I long to see you, to congratulate you on all your successes. I shall be happy to hear from you, and assist you in all your demands. I am pressing the Admiral to send me to take Tripoli; this will finish all Lebanon.

“Yours truly,

“Charles Napier.”

The old Emir Bechir now considering the game up, quitted his palace at Ibteddin, and came into Sidon with a good escort. Captain Berkeley sent him to the Admiral at Beyrout. His property was guaranteed to him; and he was conducted, at his own request, to Malta, with his family. This Prince was very rich; and had managed to keep his place through all revolutions for many years; and if he lives, I have no doubt will succeed in regaining his authority.

A few days after this we received information that the Egyptian force at Tripoli, consisting of 4000 men, had evacuated the town and blown up the magazine in the castle, without, however, damaging the city. It was soon after taken possession of by the mountaineers, and the Egyptians retired by the road of Balbeck, destroying the villages in their retreat. About the same time, Latakia and the passes of Adana were abandoned, the garrisons retiring on Aleppo. Had a little more energy been used by us, the greater part of these troops must have fallen into our hands.

I believe history does not record such unexampled successes gained in so short a time by so small a force. We landed on the 10th of September, at D’Jounie, with 5300 Turks, 1500 marines, and about 100 Austrians; by the 10th of October we had managed to storm and take Sidon, defeat the Egyptians at Ornagacuan, Ibrahim Pacha at Boharsof, and what between prisoners and deserters, get possession of 10,000 men, had freed all Lebanon, and forced Ibrahim to withdraw his troops from Tripoli and Latakia, abandon the passes of the Taurus, and concentrate the whole of his army at Zachle and Damascus.

Seeing no further prospect of active operations, I turned my attention, in common with my brother officers, to the propriety of an immediate attack on Acre, which I had thoroughly reconnoitred, and felt satisfied that the ships, in a very short time, would drive the Egyptians from the guns, if there was a possibility of approaching within a moderate distance of the walls. The subject was frequently raised on board the Princess Charlotte and discussed; but whether the Commander-in-Chief was restricted by orders from home, or was afraid of the lateness of the season, I am not aware, but certainly much valuable time was lost. The weather is generally, throughout the Mediterranean, good during the month of October; and after the little breeze we had, there is what is called on the coast of Syria, an autumnal summer for six weeks. On the 24th, Admiral Walker was despatched off Acre with several Turkish ships-of-war to make a demonstration, and I believe to summon the place; he was there joined by the Revenge, Thunderer, and Pique; they refused to receive the flag of truce, and Admiral Walker stood in and fired a few broadsides; but whether the Egyptians either did not think it worth while to return the fire, or had still some respect for the Sultan’s flag, they took no hostile notice whatever of this movement. Admiral Bandeira, who commanded the Austrian squadron, I believe was also anxious to attack Acre, and thinking it possible that the Egyptians might surrender to Admiral Walker, very wisely followed him with his small squadron. I had obtained leave to pay a visit to the Emir Bechir at Ammanah, and set out at daylight of the 25th, quite convinced that all hope of attacking Acre was at an end; but when I got half way up the mountain, to my utter astonishment I observed the Princess Charlotte, and all the squadron under weigh, with the exception of the Powerful. This sudden movement, I presume, was occasioned by the Austrian Admiral starting without orders; and, I suppose, the same reasons that induced Bandeira to follow Admiral Walker, induced the Commander-in-Chief to follow Bandeira; but feeling convinced that nothing serious was intended, I pursued my ride through the beautiful mountains of Lebanon to the Grand Prince’s head-quarters.

I have travelled in Switzerland and in the Tyrol, and admired the romantic scenery that you meet with in these fine countries; but still I give the preference to Mount Lebanon. The whole country is one mass of rocks heaped one on the other; and every spot of land, capable of cultivation, is supported by terraces, and irrigated by streams of water from springs, which are abundant in the mountain. On these terraces the mulberry-tree is cultivated with great care, and grows with much luxuriance. Fruit and vegetables of every description are grown in great abundance. The mountains produce only a sufficient quantity of grain for three months’ consumption; the other nine months are supplied either from the plains of the Bekaa, or by importation. The roads throughout the mountain are purposely bad, to render the passage of artillery impracticable. This assists the mountaineers in the defence of their country. The mountain passes are strong, and if bravely defended by peasants alone, no army, ever so well-disciplined, could obtain possession of them without immense loss. On approaching Ammanah, we descried armed peasantry stationed on the various heights to prevent surprise; and on our arrival at the court-yard of the châteauchâteau in which the Grand Prince was lodged, some hundreds of men were lounging about in the gay attire of the mountains, armed at all points. Many horsemen were also in the court-yard, ready to be despatched to any point whence an attack might be apprehended.

On entering the château, which certainly had not much the appearance of the residence of a Prince, I was immediately ushered into his presence. The old man was sitting cross-legged smoking his pipe, but immediately rose and embraced me with much warmth, calling me his friend, his protector and master; praising, with much apparent warmth, the English, who had come to release the mountaineers from the oppression of Mehemet Ali. Pipes and coffee were then produced, and after puffing away for a few minutes, the room was cleared, and an interpreter sent for. The Prince informed me that he had with him 3500 men; that he was ill-supplied with provisions and ammunition; that he had constantly written to the Pacha, but received neither answer or supplies; that the mountains were too poor to victual his men; and that they would shortly be obliged to go to their homes, and leave the country exposed. Ibrahim Pacha, had collected 15,000 men, including 3000 cavalry, at Zachle and Malaka, the former above the plain, the latter in it, and he could again enter the mountains when he pleased. He wished to be reinforced by three Turkish battalions, and he would then answer for preventing Ibrahim coming again into Lebanon; or if he were supplied with 5000 stand of arms, he could arm the Druses, and would require no more troops.

As I was anxious to see Ibrahim’s position, the Prince supplied me with fresh horses and an escort, some of whom had just come over from the enemy; and we proceeded over the mountain, which was well guarded by men, both on horseback and foot, perched in different positions, to give notice of Ibrahim’s movements. An hour brought us in sight of Zachle, which is on the edge of the hill. There appeared a few intrenchments thrown up, but I did not think it prudent to descend, not being provided with the best horses, and having reason to believe that Ibrahim’s cavalry would have no difficulty in cutting us off, should we approach too near his den; besides, I was not sure of my escort, who could very easily have delivered me up to Ibrahim, and as many of them had only been a few days in the service of the Prince, I did not feel myself particularly comfortable. After a pleasant ride of a couple of hours we returned to the Emir’s quarters, where there was a very tolerable repast prepared for us; we found a good appetite, far preferable to the best sauces supplied by Gunter in London, or the gourmand at Paris. We retired at an early hour, but neither to sleep nor rest; our bedfellows were troublesome, and seemed to think they had a good right to a share of the dinner furnished us by the Prince.

At daylight we started on our return, and taking the road of Corneille, passed the coal-mines at which Mehemet Ali obliged the poor Syrians to work, almost without pay, and proceeded to Salima, a town situated in a rich valley, the capital of the province of Mitten; we then ascended the mountain to Brumanah, and got back to Beyrout before sunset.

I was still anxious about the movements of the Commander-in-Chief, and I desired the Medea to get her steam up, and wrote to him the following letter:—

“My dear Admiral,

“Powerful, Beyrout,

October 26, 1840.

“As I was going over the hill yesterday morning, to my great surprise, I saw you and the Edinburgh under weigh; I, however, continued my route to the Prince, at whose quarters I arrived at two o’clock, at Ammanah, a small town on this side of the highest mountain of Lebanon. He has with him 3500 mountaineers, who guard all the passes. He says Ibrahim Pacha has collected 15,000 men, including 3000 cavalry, at Zachle and Malaka, the one a little above the plain of the Bekaa, the other in it.

“I got fresh horses, crossed the mountain pass, from whence I saw Malaka, Zachle, and Balbeck. The Bekaa is a plain separating Lebanon from Anti-Lebanon; it could not be entered without cavalry, unless our force was far superior to the enemy. Ibrahim’s intention is evidently to cover Damascus, but if it is true what a chief has written to the Prince, who had reconnoitred from the Haouran to the gates of Damascus, Ibrahim cannot stay where he is, and we ought to be ready to harass his retreat; if this is not true, the Prince has not a sufficient force to prevent his penetrating into the mountains, and doing much mischief. If the Prince had 5000 muskets to arm the Druses, who are all with him, he would not require troops, but it is absolutely necessary, till arms arrive, that he should be reinforced by three battalions and four guns. He is about a day’s march from Beyrout, and it could be done with great ease in a day and a half. There are many other things which he has spoken to me about, which I will not trouble you with now, but I have taken notes, and shall try to get all he wants done either with the Pacha, or Sir Charles Smith. On my return I found the Benbow, Carysfort, and Zebra; they have filled up their provisions, and I have desired them to water. Stewart has sent by this conveyance an account of the stores on various parts of the coast; it seems important to place them in a state of security. I feel very uncomfortable at being left behind without a line from you; my inclinations lead me to follow you this moment, as I hope you will find Powerful in her place at Acre, but as I see you are not far off, I send the Medea with letters that have arrived, and to acquaint you with the arrival of Benbow, Carysfort, and Zebra, and of my anxious desire to be with you if anything is to be done at Acre. If I stay here it will absolutely appear as if you were displeased with my proceedings, taking every ship with you but Powerful.

“I shall anxiously look out for the return of Medea, and probably shall be under weigh, ready to join you.

“The Austrian steamer Marianne found 265 Turks at Rhodes, landed from a vessel making water, and very properly embarked them; he has provisions on board for the Admiral, and wishes to know whether he is to stay here or go to him.

“Believe me, &c.,

“Chas. Napier.

“P.S.—Two hundred and fifty irregular cavalry have come to-day from the Haouran; active measures would finish everything in one month.

“C.N.”

“Admiral Sir Robert Stopford,

&c., &c., &c.”

The Admiral only proceeded as far as Sidon, where he fell in with Admiral Walker and the Austrian squadron. The former went back to Acre for a day or two, and the two admirals returned to Beyrout.

The Turks had already began their old practices, of treating the mountaineers with the most perfect contempt; and they were beginning to doubt very much whether their condition would be changed for the better. Old Izzet Pacha did not conceal his desire to get rid of the Grand Prince, and place himself in his palace at Ibteddeen.

As active operations seemed now entirely at an end, notwithstanding the reinforcements which were constantly arriving, some of whom were sent to Sidon and Tyre, but none to the mountains, I obtained leave from the Admiral to pay a visit to the Grand Prince’s palace, and was accompanied by his nephew, a fine young man of about twenty-two, and next heir to the government of Lebanon. After a long ride of eight hours, through a most beautiful mountainous country, we arrived at Deir el Kammar, the capital of Lebanon, a tolerably well-built small town; as the plague was said to exist there, we passed on without entering it, and on rounding a projecting cliff the palace of the Prince opened to our view; it is situated half way up the mountain, and has a very grand appearance; above it stands another palace, smaller than the first, and the houses of two of the Emir’s sons,—they were all in an unfinished state; the large palace had been, originally constructed in wood, but the late Emir had been many years employed in converting it into a more solid shape. The entrance into the courtyard is very strong, and capable of resisting anything but artillery, which could not easily be brought against it; the court-yard is large, and surrounded by a high wall, and in the time of the late prince several hundred armed men were constantly kept in the barracks adjoining, and a body of horse, richly caparisoned in the Eastern style, were always ready in the yard. Some of the rooms are handsome, particularly those of the harem, but mostly unfurnished, the Emir having removed everything he could to Sidon, and from thence to Malta. The stables were large and capable of containing five hundred horses, the greater part of which were gone; the Emir’s stud had been magnificent, and although the whole of his property was guaranteed to him, many of the best horses fell into the hands of the Turks. We were well received by some of the family who remained, and tolerably well entertained, but even in the palace of the Grand Prince of Lebanon our slumbers were much disturbed by the occupants he had left behind. After dinner we visited the small palaces, which were also in an unfinished state, though built in a tasteful style. On looking at these palaces it was easy to account for the fidelity of the Emir Bechir to Mehemet Ali; the fact is, the old man plundered the inhabitants in the most atrocious manner, confiscated the estates, and put out the eyes of the Emirs he did not like; Mehemet Ali knew well the importance of keeping him faithful, and allowed him to do as he pleased in the mountain, and was content with a very small tribute, not exceeding 30,000 dollars a year.

After breakfast we took leave of our friends and proceeded to Beyrout, but a sad accident clouded our otherwise pleasant journey. The mountaineers are good horsemen, and fond of showing off whenever a little flat ground allows them to exhibit their dexterity in firing off their muskets and pistols and throwing the d’jerred at full gallop, reloading in an incredible short time. The young Prince and several of his attendants, seeing an opportunity for a display, set off at full gallop; one of his men, close behind him, amused himself by throwing his musket in the air, to show his dexterity in catching it; it unexpectedly went off, and shot out both the Prince’s eyes. The poor lad fell instantly from his horse, and when we came up he was, indeed, in a most pitiable condition: his eyes hanging out of their sockets, and streaming with blood; he himself, unconscious of what had happened, was pulling them out with his fingers, and it was with the greatest difficulty I could persuade him to desist, and allow them to be bandaged. What an awful visitation was this! a few minutes before, this youth was full of life and spirits, the heir to the ruling Prince, in one moment plunged into eternal darkness; it was a cruel sight. His poor attendant, who had accidentally done the deed, hung over him more dead than alive; the poor fellow seemed to suffer more than the Prince himself, who was nearly unconscious. We were three leagues from the first village, and with great difficulty succeeded in getting him there, carried in one of our cloaks. I rode on to Beyrout, and despatched an English surgeon to his assistance. His sight, as I expected, proved to be gone for ever; but youth, and the strength of his constitution, in a few months healed his wounds, and otherwise restored him to perfect health.

On my arrival at Beyrout, to my great astonishment, I found a steamer had arrived from England with orders to attack Acre. This was, indeed, a change for the better; there was now no further room for indecision. Orders were sent to Sidon to march 2000 Turks to the pass of the White Mountain, about eleven miles from Acre. Want of cavalry limited the operation of the land force to that movement, as it would not have been prudent to have exposed the Turkish troops to the Egyptian cavalry in a country where they could act. 3000 Turks, under Selim Pacha, small detachments of artillery, of sappers and miners, under Major Higgins and Lieutenant Aldrich, were embarked in the squadron. On the 30th the steamer started, and in the night, a breeze springing up, the squadron followed.

CHAPTER XV.

Letter of Congratulation from Lord Ponsonby to the Author—Ibrahim Pacha’s Standard, missing from the Field of Boharsof—Letters to Lord Ponsonby, Colonel Hodges, and the Admiral respecting it—Lord Ponsonby’s Speech to the Sultan, and Letter to the Author—Colonel Hodges’ Explanation—The Affair never satisfactorily cleared up.

Before leaving Beyrout, I received a letter from the Ambassador, dated October 22, congratulating me on the affair of Boharsof, and expressing a hope that we should follow up our successes. His Lordship was also very active in urging the Porte to send more arms and troops, and also to secure to the mountaineers all their rights and privileges, and remove that wicked and unprincipled old Turk, Izzet Pacha, which I had requested him to do.

By the same conveyance I received the Oriental Observer, in which paper it was stated that Colonel Hodges had arrived at Smyrna, with the green flag, under which I had seen Ibrahim Pacha reconnoitring our position, and which we took at Boharsof, and afterwards lost, as I was informed by General Jochmus; this rather puzzled me. I always thought there was a mystery about this flag, which never was in my possession, and which I never sent to Constantinople. How it got there demanded an explanation, and I accordingly wrote to Lord Ponsonby as follows:

“My Lord,

“Powerful, Beyrout,

November 1, 1840.

“I received your Lordship’s letter, and I am happy to find that our operations have given so much satisfaction at Constantinople, as also to yourself. I do hope you will be able to do something for the mountaineers; nothing would increase our influence so much as giving them the sea ports, because the Turks do not treat them well; and they would be quite willing to pay a tribute. I was yesterday at the residence of the Grand Prince, and I am no longer surprised that he should have stuck to Mehemet Ali; he had three palaces building at the same time, which shows that he had his full sway in the mountains, and it is to be hoped his successor will be kept in check.

“We are at last going to Acre with 3500 men; should the weather remain fine I think we shall succeed, but it does not follow that it will be easy; all depends on the disposition of the garrison.

“Ibrahim Pacha’s standard was taken, which I should have sent to the Sultan, with the Admiral’s permission, but General Jochmus told me it had been lost, which very much surprised me. It appears, by the Smyrna paper, that Colonel Hodges was in possession of it, and that he was to present it to the Sultan. I can hardly believe he would have done this unless under some mistake. I have written to him about it; and your Lordship will oblige me by inquiring if Ibrahim’s standard has found its way to Constantinople, and who sent it.

“I have two flags taken at Sidon, one by Corporal James Symons; some mark of favour to him would do good. I hope, in the course of the winter, to be at Constantinople if operations cease here, which I hope will not be the case till the coast becomes dangerous.

“I have the honour to remain,
“Your Lordship’s obedient servant,
“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Ponsonby.”

I also very naturally applied to Colonel Hodges:

“My dear Hodges,

*    *    *    *    *

“In the Oriental Observer the following paragraph appears:

“‘Colonel Hodges, Her Britannic Majesty’s Consul General at Alexandria, is on board, and has the flag of Ibrahim Pacha, taken in the last engagement, which, on his arrival at Constantinople, he will present to the Sultan.’

“If this is true, this flag must have been sent to you in a surreptitious manner, for I feel assured you never would have lent yourself to such a transaction.”

A few days after this I received another letter from the Ambassador, acquainting me that he had presented the standard in question to the Sultan, in form, and made the following speech:

“Sire, I solicited the honour of an audience of your Imperial Majesty, that I might lay at the foot of your Majesty’s throne the standard taken in battle by your Majesty’s valiant troops, and sent to me from the officer who had the happiness to direct the action of those brave men in the glorious combat of the 10th of October.

“A few weeks since, some rebellious subjects of your Majesty boasted that the standard should be displayed before the capital of your empire. The standard is now here, a monument of the triumph of your Majesty’s arms, and an evidence of the error of those who proclaimed the weakness of the Sublime Porte, and the power of the Pacha of Egypt.”

His Lordship’s letter and his Lordship’s speech puzzled me more than the Oriental Observer. I began to doubt whether I had commanded the Turkish army, or had ever been on the heights of Boharsof at all, as I most certainly never sent this flag to Lord Ponsonby, and I again wrote to his Lordship for an explanation.

“My Lord,

“I have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, the 25th of September, inclosing the copy of a speech your Lordship made to the Sultan on presenting the standard of Ibrahim Pacha to His Majesty, taken by the Sultan’s troops under my command, at the battle of Boharsof.

“Your Lordship says it was sent to you by the officer who had the happiness to direct the action of those brave men in the glorious contest of the 10th of October. I fear some deception has been practised on your Lordship. I never sent the standard, nor did I ever see it. General Jochmus reported to me it was taken, and when I desired it might be produced, he made inquiry, and found it had been lost.

“The standard ought to have been brought to me, and by me delivered to Sir Robert Stopford, and I have considered it necessary to write officially to him to request that he will order an inquiry into this mysterious affair.

“Your Lordship must not be satisfied with the capture of Acre; the next attempt should be made on Damascus. I am ordered to Alexandria, and I shall see what can be done there.

“The Sultan had better form the whole of the Egyptian troops who have been captured or deserted, give them their arrears of pay, promote the officers, and land them in Egypt, promising that when Mehemet Ali is put down they should go to their homes, and that the rest of his army shall have their arrears, and go home also, if they come over; let him do that, and he will get Egypt as easily as he has got Syria.

“I have the honour to be, &c.

“Chas. Napier.”

“Right Hon. Lord Ponsonby.”

I also sent to the Admiral the following letter:

“Sir,

“Powerful, off Acre,

Nov. 7, 1840.

“Lord Ponsonby has inclosed me a speech made by his Lordship to the Sultan on delivering to his Majesty Ibrahim Pacha’s standard, taken by the troops under my command at the battle of Boharsof; it is a mystery to me how that standard fell into Lord Ponsonby’s hands. It was not sent to his Lordship by me who commanded the troops, and General Jochmus, the chief of the staff, declared that the standard had been lost. I have not now the power to officially inquire how this lost standard found its way to Constantinople, but I have to request you will take such steps as you see fit to clear up this mysterious affair. Had an inferior officer in the Duke of Wellington’s army sent a captured standard to the King of Portugal, unknown to the Commander-in-Chief, it may be easily answered what would have been his fate; and I do trust a severe example will be made of the person who committed this extraordinary breach of discipline and decorum, to give it the softest name.

“I have the honour to be, &c.

“Chas. Napier.”

“Admiral Sir Robert Stopford.”

The Ambassador never thought proper to reply to either of my letters, and the only explanation I ever got was from Colonel Hodges, which I subjoin:

“As to the flag, I was the bearer of it to this place. I left Beyrout on Sunday evening. I called on Sir Charles Smith on the afternoon of that day, at his quarters on shore, when he asked me to take charge of despatches, and a flag, that I understood from him had been taken from the 2000 Egyptian troops that had surrendered the day before at Beyrout. This flag, with a parcel of red buntinbuntin flags, were sent by a sergeant of artillery to my boat, that was waiting to carry me to the Princess Charlotte. When I reached the ship the Admiral was on the quarter-deck; he asked me ‘What that flag was.’ I told him it was one that Sir Charles Smith had requested me to take to Lord Ponsonby. The Admiral replied, ‘It is I who ought to send that flag to Lord Ponsonby to present to the Sultan, and I shall write a despatch with it.’ This is all I know of the transaction.”

This did not explain Lord Ponsonby’s speech, and to this day it is a mystery. Now the flag was either sent or not; if sent, the person has managed to conceal it, and if it was not sent, then some one has bamboozled the Ambassador or the Ambassador bamboozled the Sultan. Here I shall let it rest, and carry the reader at once to St. Jean D’Acre, a place well known in ancient and modern history.

CHAPTER XVI.

Former Sieges of Acre—Arrival of the Allied Squadron—Proposed mode of Attack—Objections—Survey of the North Channel—The Squadron under weigh—The Author attacks from the North—Conduct of the different Divisions—Explosion of the Grand Magazine—Close of the Action—Evacuation of the Town—Fate of the Sick and Wounded.

When Bonaparte sat himself down before Acre, in 1799, the fortress was not strong enough to resist a regular siege; his heavy guns had been captured by Sir Sydney Smith’s cruisers, and field artillery was not sufficient to open a practicable breach in the walls; there is, however, no doubt but it must have fallen had it not been for the bravery and exertions of Sir Sydney Smith, and the gallant officers and crews of the Tigre and Theseus, who obliged Bonaparte to raise the siege after having been before it two months. Had Bonaparte succeeded in capturing Acre the Grand Prince of Lebanon would have immediately declared for him, and it is difficult to say what then would have stopped his enterprising career.

In November, 1831, Ibrahim Pacha anchored off Jaffa with an Egyptian squadron, and invested Acre in December; he must have been much favoured by the weather to have ventured on such a dangerous coast at that season of the year. Had a gale of wind set in, not a ship would have escaped; but fortune seems to have favoured all his undertakings up to the time the Allies landed in D’Jounie Bay. The Egyptian squadron attacked the south face of the works, and left their mark behind, which was still visible when the British squadron anchored; but little real damage was done to the fortress by their fire. The siege lasted six months; in that time 20,000 shells and 200,000 shots are said to have been thrown into the town, which ultimately surrendered for want of water.

After Acre fell into the possession of Mehemet Ali, he considered it of so much importance that vast numbers of labourers were employed to make it a fortress of the first order towards the land side, but when the squadron arrived before it, there still remained much to be done. It has two fronts to the sea, one to the westward, the other to the south.

The allied squadron anchored, on the afternoon of the 2nd of November, at some distance from the fortress towards Mount Carmel. The Revenge, Pique, and Talbot, had been off the port some time, and had made a tolerable accurate survey of the coast, and buoyed some shoals which were not known: and here I may remark that, though a British squadron had been there in 1799, the Admiralty had not been able to furnish us with anything like a correct plan of the fortifications and the soundings. The Consuls in the different parts of the world ought to be instructed to procure information, and if a little more attention were paid by the Foreign Office to these appointments no place where the British Consular flag waves would be unknown to the Government; these situations are generally filled up without the smallest regard to the capacity or fitness of the gentlemen who hold them, to which may be traced many of the disasters that have frequently befallen our expeditions, and more particularly our last to Egypt, from whence we were driven with great loss by Mehemet Ali.

After dinner I went on board the Princess Charlotte, where I met several officers of the squadron. I found the following plan of attack had been settled by Captain Boxer, of the Pique, to which the Admiral had acceded. We had before Acre four steamers, the Gorgon, Stromboli, Phœnix, and Vesuvius; they had been throwing shells into the town the day before. There were also seven line-of-battle ships, the Princess Charlotte, bearing the Admiral’s flag; the Powerful, bearing my broad blue pennant; the Bellerophon, Captain Austin; the Revenge, Captain Waldegrave; Thunderer, Captain Berkeley; Edinburgh, Captain Henderson; Benbow, Captain Stewart; and the Castor, Captain Collier; Pique, Captain Boxer; Carysfort, Captain Martin; Talbot, Captain Codrington; Wasp, Captain Maunsell; and Hazard, Captain Elliot.

Captain Boxer had observed that at daylight it was generally calm, the sea breeze not setting in till twelve o’clock, or thereabouts; he therefore proposed that three steamers should take the Princess Charlotte, Powerful, and Bellerophon in tow; the fourth the Admiral reserved for himself. These three ships were to anchor on the west face of the fortress of Acre; the steamers were then to return for the other line-of-battle ships, the smallest of which, the Benbow and Edinburgh, were to be placed on the south. This novel mode of attack certainly did not appear to me good, as I felt confident that it would require at least two hours after the three first ships were placed before the other three could be brought into action, and about as much more before the fourth, the Turkish line-of-battle ship, and the frigates and small craft could be in their stations, and that probably we should be beaten in detail. I ventured to express my doubts on the subject, but Captain Boxer assured me that he knew the place perfectly well, and as everything was settled with the Admiral, there was no necessity for my attempting to change anything, as he knew as much about battery work as I did. After making some further observations, in disapproval of the plan, I pointed out the propriety of the smaller ships leading, to enable the line-of-battle ships to place themselves sufficiently close without the danger of grounding, which is the common mode of attack, and more particularly necessary in a place very imperfectly known, and at that advanced season of the year. My opinion was, however, overruled, and I took my leave. Preparations were made during the night to anchor the ships by the stern, some with bowers, others with the sheet, or stream, according to the judgment of the several captains. I preferred the sheet anchor, and gave directions accordingly. At daylight next morning the steamers proceeded to their different ships to be lashed alongside; and after the most mature reflection, which in no way changed my opinion, I went on board the Princess Charlotte, I think with Captain Henderson, of the Vesuvius; there I also found Captain Henderson, of the Gorgon. I told the Admiral that I thought it my duty to say that I felt satisfied, if the present plan was persevered in, we should be defeated. I appealed to Captain Henderson, of the Gorgon, an experienced steam officer, to know whether, even allowing everything to go right, (which could not be expected,) he would be able, after having placed one ship, to return and place another in less than two hours, to which he replied, “he could not.” I also pointed out to the Admiral that, as the sea-breeze generally set in from the northward, we ought to wait till it was steady; and the ships destined to attack the west face should come in from the northward, where fewer guns would bear upon them, and where there was no spit running out to interrupt their progress as there was on the south point. The Admiral, I was glad to find, came into my views, and the steam-boat plan was abandoned.

The only objection that could be started was the lateness of the hour before the sea-breeze set in, and in a conversation with Captain Fanshawe, that was the difficulty he raised, to which I observed, that it was a very reasonable objection, but still I was of opinion that a place like Acre should either be attacked properly, or not at all; and the masters of the Princess Charlotte and Powerful agreed with me, that it was much preferable sailing the ships in to towing them; and both these officers went on board the Vesuvius and reconnoitred the north channel, passing inside the shoal, which lay about three or four miles from the west face of the fortification. This passage they found perfectly safe, and few guns defending the approach from the northward. Our sheet cable had been improperly bent, being unshackled inside, and passed out of the stern port, round the bows, into the hawse hole, and reshackled, leaving the bight on board. I gave orders for remedying this inconvenience immediately and went on board the flag ship by signal. The breeze had sprung up from the southward, and it was then determined to attack from that quarter. The Powerful was to place herself on the S.W. angle, and the Princess Charlotte to pass ahead of her and anchor; the other Captains were not on board, but I concluded they had their instructions.

The general signal was now made to weigh, and on coming alongside the Powerful, to my dismay, in remedying the mistake that had been made in bending the sheet cable, they let the bight, which was through the hawse hole, go by the run, and the weight of the cable almost tore the anchor from the bows. All hands were sent on the lower deck to rouse in the slack of the cable, but the chock in the stern port had not been shipped, and all attempts to get a fathom of it were unavailing. By this time the squadron were under weigh, and we were obliged to leave the cable to its fate and weigh also, which was hardly done when the lashing of the anchor gave way, and the ship was brought up by the stern; there was nothing left but to cut away the cable and substitute the stream, which is by no means a safe way of bringing up a ship alongside of a battery.

I do not know that in the whole course of a long service I ever was before so annoyed; the whole squadron were under weigh, and the Powerful at anchor, without any person but ourselves being aware of the cause, and at a time when there was not a moment to be lost. The wind, however, died away, which gave time to get our stream anchor ready; and about one o’clock the proper sea breeze set in, and the Phœnix, on board of which were embarked Sir Robert Stopford and Sir Charles Smith, (though the flag was flying in the Princess Charlotte,) made the signal for the squadron to close round the Powerful. Captain Stewart, of the Benbow, who was to attack from the south, under the orders of Captain Collier, together with Castor, Edinburgh, Carysfort, Talbot, Wasp, and Hazard, thinking there was some mistake, very properly asked permission to attack from the south, which was granted. Shortly after, as we were standing to the northward to round the shoal, and give room for the squadron to follow, the signal was made to bear up, to which I replied, “Intend attacking from the north.” I believe the answer was not understood, and the Flag Lieutenant came on board to know what we were waiting for. I desired him to explain to the Admiral my intention. A few minutes after, the signal was made to the Revenge to keep under weigh as a reserve, much to the annoyance of my friend Captain Waldegrave.

The Powerful, followed by the Princess Charlotte, Thunderer, Bellerophon, and Pique, having got well round the shoal, now bore up, and ran along shore towards the north angle. As we drew near the fortress, the colours were hoisted from two flag-staffs, one on the citadel, the other lower down. I desired the bow guns of the Powerful to be fired to prevent the Egyptians pointing with correctness. At this time the southern division, led in with great judgment and gallantry by Captain Collier, of the Castor, were fast approaching their position, and when well within range, the Egyptians opened their fire, the shot passing very considerably over. In a few minutes we passed the circular redoubt, where only three or four guns were mounted, and then anchored abreast of the sea wall, defended by forty guns, in six and a half fathom water, and about seven hundred yards distance. The wind was on the land, and we were not sure of our soundings further in; and had we been obliged to swing and veer, we might have tailed on shore; besides, it was the month of November, and fine weather was not to be expected to continue.

Captain Fanshawe, of the Princess Charlotte, supposing he was, under any circumstances, to take her station to the northward of the Powerful, which ship he thought would anchor on the S.W. angle, (as if she had come in from the south,) and believing we had brought up in consequence of shoal water, anchored astern of us, as did the Bellerophon. Captain Berkeley, seeing a sufficient opening, (and being under the same impression, and having the same orders as Captain Austin, to anchor in succession,) pushed in between the Princess Charlotte and Bellerophon. I was not aware of these orders, and I sent a boat, which arrived too late, to desire them to pass ahead of me. Perhaps I was wrong in not making a signal, but as the Commander-in-Chief was in the Phœnix, to direct the movements of the squadron, I did not think it proper.

As each ship anchored, a tremendous fire was opened, and the shot were so well directed, that the bravest men of the bravest nation in the world could not have resisted; no wonder, then, that the Egyptians were soon thrown into confusion. Five of their guns only, placed in a flanking battery, were well served, and never missed; but they were pointed too high, and damaged our spars and rigging only. The main-top-mast and mizen-top-sail yard were shot through on board the Powerful, and the rigging much cut; two shots only struck our hull, but did little or no damage. The ships astern suffered also in their rigging. One man was killed on board the Princess Charlotte, and the Thunderer had her quarter-gallery shot away.

The Admiral, seeing room ahead of the Powerful, made the signal for the Thunderer to weigh; but she was so jammed between the Princess Charlotte and Bellerophon, though she tried, it was impossible to move without fouling either one or other. Seeing this, and being apprehensive that the five guns which kept playing upon us would at last find their proper elevation, I first sent a boat, but before she reached, took upon myself to order the Revenge, who was in reserve, to anchor ahead of me, which Captain Waldegrave did in gallant style.

While this was going on on the west face, Captain Collier’s squadron, (the Castor anchoring first, and the others passing ahead of her,) were doing their work to admiration on the south, supported by the Austrians, under Admiral Bandeira. Nor was the fire of the Turkish Admiral to be slighted; he ran inside of all the squadron, and took up a warm berth abreast a new, and very strong work. Nothing could resist the fire of our ships; many of the shot from our side passed over the town, and might have much injured the ships to the south, unknown to us; and I fancy a few of their’s flew occasionally over us. The steamers outside were not idle; most of their fusees, however, were bad, and some fired shot instead; but still a few shells must have done execution. Ours in the Powerful, fitted agreeable to a plan of Mr. Jenner, gunner’s-mate of the Edinburgh, rarely failed; and I believe all those on his system did much good service.

After a most severe firing of upwards of two hours, the grand magazine blew up with a tremendous explosion; whether caused by accident, or by our shells, will never be known. Many ships, as in similar cases, claimed the credit of it. The Admiral gave it to the Gorgon; one of the captains of our shell-guns claimed it also; and I dare say there was not a captain of a shell-gun in the squadron who did not think that he had done the deed. But there let it rest; it was an awful visitation on the enemy. Many an unfortunate being finished his existence in the air; and many still more unfortunate were buried in the ruins or in the casemates, and probably lived for days, and perished from starvation or gradual suffocation, of all deaths the worse to die. The five guns I have mentioned, notwithstandingnotwithstanding the explosion, kept up their fire with great spirit to the last.

About sunset the signal was made to discontinue the engagement; but as that might have encouraged the enemy to re-man their guns, we kept on till a considerable time after dark, when the Flag Lieutenant brought us orders to withdraw. The Revenge slipped her stern anchor, and made sail with great facility. The Princess Charlotte, I believe, picked up both her anchors, and also made sail, but casting the wrong way, nearly got on shore; she was conducted in a most seamanlike manner, and not a word was to be heard on board of her. The Powerful, having her main-top mast badly wounded, and the main-top-gallant mast down, was towed out by the Gorgon. The Thunderer and Bellerophon remained in their position.

The southern squadron being anchored in the bay, with their stern to the beach, and their broadsides bearing on the Mole, remained at anchor also; and fortunately they did, for their position certainly contributed to decide the Governor to abandon the town, which he did after midnight, taking the greatest part of the garrison with him.

Towards the west side there was no breach, and the walls were much too high to surmount without scaling-ladders, which were left behind, with the exception of a few in the Princess Charlotte. Towards the south the walls were lower, but still they were not breached; and a determined enemy might have remained secure under the breastworks, or in the numerous casemates, without suffering much loss, and, considering the season of the year, it would have been worth their while to have made the experiment. Be that as it may, it was decided to evacuate the town. What number was withdrawn, and finally escaped, is difficult to say, as many deserted on the march and came over in the morning, and others were picked up by the irregular cavalry who had joined from the country. Before the attack on the fortress, a regiment of Egyptian cavalry, with their flying artillery, encamped outside, charged the mountaineers who had collected in some force; these, although they behaved with great gallantry, were quite unequal to resist the disciplined Egyptians, and suffered severely. The loss of the enemy’s force during the battle, by the explosion, must have been very great; an entire battalion, who were formed near the magazine ready to resist any attempt to storm, were entirely destroyed; and nothing could be more shocking than to see the miserable wretches, sick and wounded, in all parts of this devoted town, which was almost entirely pulverized. The Turks paid little attention to the poor creatures, and many were seen lying in all directions dying for want of seasonable relief.

CHAPTER XVII.

Difference between the Admiral and the Author—The Author’s Orders—Captain Berkeley’s Orders—The Author applies for a Court Martial, but is refused—Correspondence with the Admiral—The Admiral’s Dispatches.

At daylight in the morning I went on board the Phœnix steamer, where the Admiral still was; he received me on the quarter-deck, and, after congratulating him on the capture of Acre, I said, I hoped he was satisfied with the position I had taken up. To which, to my great surprise, he replied, in a most abrupt manner, “Not at all! you ought to have gone on to the south-west angle.” Such a reproof on the quarter-deck of a man-of-war, and on such an occasion, given by the Commander-in-Chief to his second in command, even had he committed an error of judgment, cannot be justified, particularly after the services I had brought to so happy a termination on shore, and which had been frequently acknowledged by him.

That the squadron were not anchored so well as they might have been, is quite true, but no blame could be attributed to me, nor did I attribute any to others. When I attacked from the north I never doubted but the ships astern would pass on in the same manner as if I had attacked from the south, and anchor in a line ahead. But Captain Fanshawe, in the Princess Charlotte, as I have before stated, being impressed with the idea that, under any circumstances, he was to take his station astern of the Powerful, and believing we were in shoal water, anchored astern, as did the other ships who were under the same impression, and who had orders to anchor in succession, of which I was not aware. The Revenge, however, being in reserve, corrected the mistake.

I had frequently been engaged with batteries last war, and I believe was the only officer in the squadron who had ever commanded a ship in action against stone walls, and the system I followed was the one I had always been accustomed to; it was the plan followed by the leading ship at the battle of the Nile, and I am not aware that Lord Nelson found fault with Sir Samuel Hood for anchoring abreast of the leading ship; and if that is the tactics to be followed in attacking a line of ships, it is certainly the same that ought to be followed in attacking a line of stone walls. I never saw, in the whole course of my service, the leading ship run along a whole line of either ships or batteries; neither did I ever hear of such a thing. There are two palpable inconveniences attending such an attack; the first is, the leading ship would be disabled before she got to her station; the second, if the ships were in close order of battle, it would be perfectly impossible, in the smoke, for the next ship astern to know the exact moment her leader anchored, and she most probably would run aboard of her, and those astern would fall into the same difficulty. The fact is, the officers were not called on board of the flag-ship, and the plan of the place, and the plan of attack, under all circumstances, was never pointed out to them; each captain had separate instructions, and one did not know the orders of the other. I have before stated, that the first evening the attack was arranged between Captain Boxer and the Admiral, which I fortunately succeeded in changing. The officers were not sent for afterwards, for I went immediately on board my own ship, where I remained till my signal was made to go to the Admiral, (the breeze having sprung up,) who wished to ask my opinion, if we should attack, which was agreed upon; and I think Captain Fanshawe was the only captain there; I certainly never saw either Captain Austin or Captain Berkeley, nor did I know they were ordered to anchor in succession. The orders I received were as follows:

“Princess Charlotte, off Acre,

Nov. 2, 1840.

“Memorandum.—The Princess Charlotte and Powerful are to be ready at daylight to-morrow morning to take their stations along the west front of the battery at Acre, at a distance of about 500 yards, and to commence firing upon the batteries on shore, which is to be continued until the whole seawall is destroyed.

“Should the wind be favourable, and the water sufficiently smooth, the ships may go in under sail; but if the wind is off the land and moderate, steam-vessels will be ordered to tow them.

“Signals made from the Phœnix are to be attended to in the same manner as if made from the Princess Charlotte.

“Robert Stopford, Admiral.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

What were the orders to the other Captains I did not know at the time. Captain Berkeley has since shown me a short note which he received the morning of the action:—

“Dear Berkeley,

“November 3, 1840.

“If the wind comes from the south-west, I mean to sail in from the south.

“Powerful, Princess Charlotte, Bellerophon, Thunderer. Ships to anchor as named in succession. You had better be prepared to bring up by the stern.

“Your’s truly,

“Robert Stopford.”

“To Captain Berkeley.”

It is much to be regretted, after an attack, which succeeded beyond our expectations, that such an observation should have been made to me by the Commander-in-Chief; and I feel quite satisfied that some mischievous person had told the Admiral that the berth I took up had thrown out the rest of the squadron, or words to that effect.

That I was hurt, beyond measure, can be easily conceived. An admiral passing a censure after an action on his second in command was not to be borne with temper; some few words passed on both sides, which I do not recollect, and the conversation finished by my asking, in an abrupt manner, if he had any further commands for me, which was answered in the negative in the same style. I am not at all aware that I had ever given the least cause for this break-out. I certainly had frequently pressed the Admiral to carry on active measures, and perhaps in too urgent a manner, but I had no reason to expect that I should ever have been so treated.

On quitting the Phœnix I went on board the Gorgon, and took the only step open to me, namely, to ask for a court-martial. This was refused, and I had just finished a letter, requesting that the correspondence might be sent to the Admiralty if he persisted in denying me a court-martial, when I was beset by my brother officers, earnestly requesting that I would be pacified, very naturally concluding that a difference of so serious a nature between the Commander-in-Chief and his second, would put a stop to the promotion and rewards that it was expected would be liberally bestowed on the whole squadron. Of this I felt quite aware, but I considered myself so unjustly and so indecorously treated, and that my character as an officer would suffer, unless an investigation took place, as there are always people in the world ready to breathe upon one’s reputation.

This feeling for several days induced me to resist all their endeavours to make matters up, but I at last consented, much against my own inclination, (and I believe, even now, that I was wrong in doing so,) on condition the Admiral would write me a proper letter on the subject. He did write me a letter, which I subjoin:

“My dear Sir,

“November 6.

“I do not apprehend that a difference of opinion implies a censure upon either party, as I cannot allow infallibility to any body.

“That I differed in opinion with you is true, but that therefore censure was intended is without foundation.

“Believe me, my dear Sir,
“Yours truly,
“Robert Stopford.”

“Commodore Napier.”

I made answer:—

“My dear Sir,

“Powerful, November 7, 1840.

“I am glad to find, by your note, which I received last night, that you had no intention to censure me. I placed my ship to the best of my judgment; I could do no more.

“Believe me, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“Admiral Stopford.”

Thus ended this unpleasant affair, and all the correspondence was cancelled and destroyed. I cannot say that I was satisfied with the Admiral’s letter: the affront was public, and the reparation should have been public also, but the opinion of my brother officers was, that I ought not to push the matter further, and I most unwillingly complied with their wishes.

It is with reluctance that I have been obliged to treat on this subject, but to write an account of the campaign in Syria and the capture of Acre, without entering upon a point not properly understood, was impossible. I have endeavoured to state plainly everything that occurred, without casting censure upon any one; and the reader must judge whether I was right or wrong.

I close this Chapter with Sir Charles Smith’s report to Lord Palmerston, and the Admiral’s letter to the Admiralty, in which he followed the example of Sir John Jervis, on the 14th of February, 1797, and made no mention of either the second in command, who led in one division, or of Captain Collier, who led in another, or any of the other officers engaged. Captains Boxer and Codrington were thanked for their exertions in sounding. In a second letter which he wrote, and where he had an opportunity of correcting this omission, he makes mention only of his own captain and flag-lieutenant.

“Sir,

“Princess Charlotte, off St. Jean D’Acre,

November 4, 1840.

“You will be pleased to acquaint the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty that the town and fortress of Acre were taken possession of by the allied forces under my command this morning in the name of the Sultan.

“The circumstances which led to this result occurred on the 3rd, when a heavy cannonade from the ships and vessels, beginning at 2 P.M. and ending at 5, completely demolished the town, and materially damaged the fortifications, inducing the Egyptians to evacuate the place in the night. A tremendous explosion of a large magazine of powder took place about 4 P.M. on the 3rd.

“The attacks were made upon the west lines and south face of the works, the former composed of the following ships:—viz., Princess Charlotte, Powerful, Bellerophon, Revenge, Thunderer, and Pique, under the immediate command of Commodore Napier (as I thought it advisable to accompany Colonel Sir Charles F. Smith in the Phœnix steamer, to be ready to take advantage of any breach that might be made in either of the two sea faces of the walls of the place for an immediate assault). The south face, being a more contracted anchorage, was occupied by the Edinburgh, Benbow, Castor, Carysfort, Talbot, Wasp, and Hazard: the destruction caused by the fire of the ships on both sides sufficiently proves its rapidity and precision.

“Rear-Admiral Baron de Bandeira, in the Austrian frigate Medea, and the Guerriera, under the command of His Imperial Highness the Archduke Frederick, with the Austrian corvette Lipsia, rendered much assistance. Rear-Admiral Walker Bey, in the Sultan’s ship Mookuddimay-i-hive of 74 guns, took up a most favourable position opposed to the south face, and did good service.

“The steamers Gorgon, Vesuvius, Phœnix, and Stromboli, fired shot and shells into the town with much precision, and it is generally supposed that shells from the Gorgon occasioned the destruction of the powder magazine.

“A flag of truce having been offered by the Turkish Admiral and rejected a short time before, I did not think it necessary or becoming that the summons should be repeated, particularly as hostilities had already commenced, and the ships and steamers had been fired upon as they approached the walls.

“I have not been able to ascertain the number of troops in the town of Acre at the commencement of our fire: they have been estimated at 4500, besides a body of cavalry outside the town of 800. Many lives were lost by the explosion of the magazine. 700 Egyptians and two officers of rank came in this morning with their arms, and surrendered themselves as prisoners.

“To Colonel Sir Charles Smith devolves the task of putting the town and fortifications into a posture of defence, and I am happy to find that his health enables him to perform his duty with his usual intelligence.

“A great quantity of arms and ammunition was found at Acre, and the fortifications were fast getting into a state of preparation against attack.

“I am much indebted to Captain Edward Boxer, of the Pique, and to Captain Codrington, of the Talbot, for the excellent surveys which they made of the shoals round Acre, which enabled the ships to go in without risk of getting ashore.

“I return a list of the killed and wounded in the allied squadrons, but the damage to the masts and rigging can be made good without the ships being sent off the station.

“The success of this enterprise, so important in its results, has called for my acknowledgements in general orders to the officers and men of the combined squadrons, whose united exertions had so much contributed to its attainment.

“I have the honour to be, &c.,

“Robert Stopford, Admiral.”

“R. More O’Ferrall, Esq., &c.”

“My Lord,

“St. Jean d’Acre, Nov. 5, 1840.

“On the 29th ultimo it was finally determined between Sir Robert Stopford and myself that the siege of Acre should be undertaken. I accordingly detached Omar Bey for the purpose of advancing from Sidon with 2000 Turks upon Tyre, and thence to occupy the Pass of the White Mountain, to the northward of this place; and on the 31st, the Admiral made sail from Beyrout roads, having previously embarked in the squadron 3000 men, under the immediate command of the Pacha Selim, and small detachments of Royal Artillery and Sappers under Major Higgins, of the former corps, and Lieutenant Aldrich, Royal Engineers.

“Omar Bey reached the position assigned to him at the same hour on the 2nd inst. that the fleet appeared off Acre.

“Owing to the light winds the ships did not get into action till 2 P.M. on the 3rd, when an animated fire commenced, and was maintained without intermission until darkness closed the operations of the day. About three hours later, the Governor, with a portion of the garrison, quitted the town, which was taken possession of by the allied troops at daylight the following morning. The moral influence on the cause in which we are engaged that will result from its surrender is incalculable.

“During the bombardment the principal magazine and the whole arsenal blew up. By the explosion, two entire regiments, formed in position on the ramparts, were annihilated, and every living creature, within the area of 60,000 square yards, ceased to exist; the loss of life being variously computed at from 1200 to 2000 persons. Those who may have been inclined to doubt the fighting qualities of the Egyptian troops might acquire a lesson from the example of their endurance, if they could but contemplate the devastation and scene of horror by which this once formidable fortress is enshrouded.

“To the Royal Navy I should be guilty of great injustice were I to attempt to record services that will be so much more ably detailed by their gallant and respected Commander-in-Chief; whilst the early departure of the despatch vessel for Malta, and the labour that has devolved on me within the walls, alike deprive me of the means of transmitting returns of ordnance, ammunition, treasure, &c., that have fallen into the hands of the captors, and of giving your Lordship an approximation even to the amount of prisoners, (over 3000,) as many are still coming in, and others are dragged in numbers from their places of refuge and concealment.

“To Her Majesty’s Ambassador at Constantinople I have reported the measures I have adopted for the temporary administration of the Pachalic of Acre, pending the pleasure of the Sultan.

“I have, &c.,
“C.F. Smith, Colonel,
“Commanding the Forces in Syria.

“Viscount Palmerston, G.C.B. &c.”

“Princess Charlotte, off St. Jean d’Acre,

“November 8, 1840.

“Since my letter of the 4th another explosion has taken place of a magazine of live shells, from a smouldering fire under the rubbish of the former, which it had been found almost impossible entirely to subdue; one marine of the Benbow was killed, and several others slightly hurt; but I regret to say that gallant officer, Captain Collier, of the Castor, who had so distinguished himself in the attack, was severely wounded, having his leg fractured, and several other hurts of a slighter description, which require his removal to Malta; and the Castor, having her bowsprit badly wounded, and other masts and spars shot away, I have ordered her and the Wasp, having her fore-mast disabled, into Malta to refit, and rejoin me with all dispatch.

“One thousand prisoners have been sent away in the Turkish flag-ship, eighteen officers, and a party of soldiers, by the Talbot, to Constantinople, and 2000 to Beyrout, by the Bellerophon, Thunderer, Revenge, and Edinburgh; and the garrison being placed in a state of order and tolerable security, under Sir Charles Smith, is to be left with 3000 Turkish troops, under Selim Pacha, and about 250 marines, under Lieut.-Colonel Walker, with the protection of the Pique and Stromboli, and occasional visits of other ships, as circumstances require.

“The Hazard resumes her station at Tyre, and Commodore Napier proceeds from Beyrout to take charge of the squadron off Alexandria—Benbow, Magicienne, and Daphne, at Scanderoon and the neighbourhood.

“The people of the country seem very firm in the cause, and keep the neighbourhood clear of Mehemet Ali’s troops. Abundance of ammunition and stores have been found in the place, and arms have been sent in the Benbow and Powerful, for distribution to the inhabitants to the northward. Among those who surrendered themselves was the Polish Colonel Schultz, the chief engineer, who has been sent as a prisoner to Constantinople; he was wounded, and says it was quite impossible to withstand such an incessant stream of fire as was poured from our guns, which I found, on going round the ramparts with Sir Charles Smith, had torn and almost demolished many of the embrasures, and disabled the guns in such a manner, that it did appear extraordinary that the garrison should have made so good a defence; for the state of devastation was beyond description.

“When I see the effects of our fire upon so formidable a fortress, I cannot help feeling the greatest obligation to every officer and man engaged in this enterprise. The cool, steady, and beautifulbeautiful style in which the ships and vessels, through shoals and banks, came into their positions, and the noble spirit that animated the whole, in the destructive fire opened and maintained against a very smart return from the forts and batteries, were most gratifying, and drew forth my admiration, being enabled in the steamer to observe the simultaneous attacks on both faces; but where all were animated with the same spirit, and each did his duty to my heart’s content, it cannot be possible for me to single out cases of individual merit. I may be allowed to observe, however, that in confiding to Captain Fanshawe, my flag-captain, (who had been of great service to me in the previous details and arrangements on this and former occasions during the expedition,) the charge of conducting my flagship, while it behoved me to survey and direct the whole, he most ably fulfilled his trust.

“Lieutenant Granville, my flag-lieutenant, besides the duties he had to perform in the signals, was actively employed in the boats communicating with the different ships along the line of the two divisions, as necessity required; I would, therefore, beg to recommend him to their Lordships’ notice, and I should feel gratified by any mark of approbation their Lordships may be pleased to bestow on the senior officers of each class for their gallant conduct, in common with all, on this important occasion.

“I am, &c.,

“Robert Stopford, Admiral.”

“R. More O’Ferrall, Esq., &c.”

Return of killed and wounded in the squadron under the orders of Admiral the Hon. Sir Robert Stopford, Commander-in-Chief, in the attack of the fortifications of St. Jean d’Acre, on the 3rd of November, 1840:—

Princess Charlotte—Killed, 1 seaman.

Powerful—Wounded, 1 seaman severely, 2 seamen and 1 royal marine slightly.

Bellerophon—None killed or wounded.

Revenge—Killed, 1 seaman, 1 drummer, royal marines; wounded, 3 seamen severely, 1 royal marine slightly.

Thunderer—None killed or wounded.

Castor—Killed, 4 seamen; wounded, 1 seaman severely, 3 seamen slightly, 2 privates royal marines severely, 1 private royal marine slightly.

Edinburgh—Killed, 2 seamen, 1 drummer royal marine, 1 private royal marine; wounded, Commander F.D. Hastings, slightly; Mr. John Davies, master, slightly; Mr. Joseph Plimsoll, assistant-surgeon, slightly; Mr. Henry Boys, midshipman, slightly; 1 seaman, 1 boy slightly, 1 sergeant royal marines slightly.

Benbow—None killed or wounded.

Pique—None killed or wounded.

Carysfort—None killed or wounded.

Talbot—Wounded, Lieutenant G.B. Le Mesurier, since dead; Mr. Henry Haswell, mate, slightly; 1 seaman severely.

Gorgon—None killed or wounded.

Wasp—Wounded, 5 seamen severely, 1 private royal marine.

Stromboli—None killed or wounded.

Phœnix—None killed or wounded.

Vesuvius—None killed or wounded.

Hazard—Wounded, 1 private royal marine, 1 boy slightly.

Turkish flag-ship, Rear-Admiral Walker—4 killed, 3 wounded.

Medea, Austrian flag-ship, Rear-Admiral Bandeira—1 killed, 4 wounded.

Guerriera, Austrian frigate—1 killed, 2 wounded.

Total killed, 18—Total wounded, 41.

CHAPTER XVIII.

Second Explosion at Acre—Prisoners sent to Beyrout—The Author ordered to Alexandria with a Squadron—Letter from the Emir—Neglected State of his Troops—English Commissary-General appointed—Excursion to the Mountains—Padre Ryllo—French Priests in Lebanon—Visit to the Wife of an Emir—Bad conduct of the Turks—Letters to Lord Ponsonby, Palmerston, and Minto on the subject.

A day or two after the surrender of the ill-fated town of Acre, another severe explosion took place, but fortunately few suffered. Captain Collier had his leg broke, and Sir Charles Smith received a contusion on the foot.

The prisoners were sent in the ships-of-war to Beyrout; and I was directed to proceed there also, complete my water, and then take the command of the squadron off Alexandria, which was to be increased to six sail of the line. I had gained so much influence over the mountaineers that I did not think this a wise measure; and the Admiralty seemed to have been of the same opinion, for orders were afterwards sent for the Powerful to return.

The Admiral had decided to winter in Marmorice Bay, and leave the Benbow at Beyrout, Pique and Zebra at Acre, and the other small vessels and steamers on various parts of the coast. We arrived at Beyrout on the 9th of November, and a few days after were followed by the Admiral who, with the rest of the squadron, anchored in St. George’s Bay, with the exception of the Bellerophon, which remained off the town. The anchorage at the latter place in winter is far from safe; the former is quite open, but the holding-ground good. We found things in the same state; Ibrahim was concentrated at Zachle and Malaka, and the Turkish troops divided between Tripoli, Beyrout, Sidon, Acre, and Tyre. About this time they must have amounted to 12,000. The Emir Bechir had been left to himself to watch the mountains the best way he could, without either forces or provisions, and why Ibrahim did not attack him, and march upon Beyrout, is to me inexplicable. The Emir shall tell his own story.

“Sir,

“Ammanah, Nov. 11, 1840.

“We have received your favoured letter, and I thank you very much for telling me so soon about Acre. The 3000 muskets which you sent me the order for, I am sending for to-day, and I thank you for it. I also inform you that the troops under my command have had no provisions for three days, nor the horses any barley, and in fact nothing at all to eat. I have written to the Pacha several times, and he has done nothing. You know very well the troops cannot keep together without pay and provisions, nor the horses without barley. In consequence of this, the troops have returned to their homes; and if they remain, the enemy will come into the mountains. Perhaps this may happen, and I write this to you that you shall not blame me if it does.

“The bearer (Scheik Osman) will inform you plainly about all this, and I leave every thing to you.”

I communicated this to Sir Charles Smith, who immediately gave orders to the Turkish authorities to send the supplies that were wanted; they, however, knew very little of the movements of a Commissariat, and the probability is the orders were badly executed. Shortly after, a Commissary General arrived from England to take charge of this department.

Three days after my arrival at Beyrout, I made an excursion to the mountains, and went over the ground whence we had so recently driven Ibrahim Pacha. It was indeed a fine position; and how so renowned a warrior as Ibrahim Pacha could have allowed himself to be driven from such a post, is not easily to be accounted for. After getting possession of the third position, there is a cavalry country; and had he taken the precaution of ordering up a couple of squadrons of Souliman Pacha’s horse, and attacked us unexpectedly, we should have lost many men before we could have recovered from the disorder unavoidably caused by the difficulty of the ascent. After going over the ground, we partook of the hospitality of Padre Ryllo, at Bechfaya. He had been an officer in the Polish army; and, after witnessing the destruction of his country, became a priest, and took refuge in the mountains of Lebanon. He was a most useful and intelligent man; had a large correspondence through the country, and was most serviceable in procuring information. Besides the Padre, there were half a dozen more priests in the convent, French and Italians, who possessed great influence in the mountains, and turned their attention to the education of the people. The French priests were, generally speaking, in the interest of Mehemet Ali; and all his correspondence with the mountains was carried on through them, and by means of French vessels of war stationed on various parts of the coast. We were well aware of this inconvenience; but it was very difficult, if not impossible, to remedy it, without running the risk of collision with France, which the Government was anxious to avoid.

After enjoying a good dinner, we mounted our horses, and proceeded along the summit of the mountains leading to Brumanah. The greater part of the villages in this district had been burnt by order of Ibrahim, after the first affair of Ornagacuan, and it was out of my power to prevent it. Brumanah was in ruins also; it had been destroyed by a party of Albanians during the insurrection. We were well received by the wife of the Emir of the place, whose name I do not recollect; she was mother to the wife of the Emir Bechir Cassim. We had a tolerable dinner served on a low table; and were afterwards invited into the ladies’ apartment, where were seated the Princess and her two daughters, smoking their pipes, dressed out in all their finery. The three ladies wore horns on their heads, studded with jewels, about two feet and a half long, over which were hung veils, the horn richly ornamented. The old lady had lost her beauty, but not her dignity. The husband of the eldest daughter was a prisoner in Nubia; and when she heard I was going off Alexandria, she implored me to obtain his release; she was a determined smoker, and frequently handed me her pipe. The second daughter was unmarried and handsome, and also treated me occasionally with a whiff, which is considered a high compliment on the mountains. After a good deal of conversation, through the medium of an interpreter, we were served with coffee; the ladies then retired, and we followed their example; but as usual, were kept awake the greater part of the night by our numerous bed-fellows, who appeared more inveterate in this château than we had ever found them before. After breakfast we mounted our horses, and made the best of our way to Beyrout.

The Turks now considering themselves pretty secure in Lebanon, took no pains to gain the good will of the inhabitants; on the contrary, they soon made them feel that they had gained nothing by the change of masters. Before leaving Beyrout for Alexandria, I wrote to Lord Ponsonby the following letter on the subject:—

“My Lord,

“H.M.S. Powerful, Beyrout,

Nov. 14, 1840.

“Things are going on here just as bad as possible. I do not mean as to military affairs, for I know nothing about them, except that the troops are divided between Beyrout, Sidon, Tyre, and Acre; but the Pacha is disgusting everybody. The troops of the Grand Prince are left sometimes without provisions, or any thing else, for days. I send you the last letter I had from him. The appointments to the different places are made without judgment; and I verily believe, if the war lasts, Ibrahim Pacha will get a party in his favour. I understand Izzet openly says when Ibrahim is put down, the next thing to do is to disarm the mountaineers. This, I suspect, will be no easy matter; and I see no prospect of any good coming out of all this to the Sultan; he ought at once to give them the same government they have at Samos.

“I before mentioned to your Lordship that Sidon, Beyrout, and Tripoli should be added to the government of the Grand Prince; and as the mountaineers have land in the Bekaa, if that and Anti-Lebanon could be also added to their government, they would be quite content, and be the best supporters the Sultan could have. If Mehemet Ali was to offer it, even now, and they could depend upon him, I verily believe he would be supported.

“The Turks in Beyrout treat the mountaineers very ill, and they are beginning to find they will not be a bit better off than they were. At present I have great influence over them, and can make them do just what I like, but I am unfortunately going to Alexandria, where I do not believe anything can be done without troops, and there will be no one here to look after their interests. My son is come out to join me; he is Major in the 46th. I have some idea of sending him to the Emir, but he ought to have Turkish rank; he has great talent, great application, and knows a little Arabic, and will soon know more. If you could get him Turkish rank, as Major-General, he would be most useful. There is another thing that ought to be done immediately, viz., to send one who could be trusted, with a sum of money, say 5000l., to distribute amongst the mountaineers whose houses have been burnt. I was yesterday at Bechfaya; there is a town near it entirely destroyed, and the inhabitants without shelter or provisions, and the winter coming on; they cannot go into the plain to cultivate their lands, and there will certainly be a famine if magazines are not formed to provide against it.

“The garrison of Jaffa marched into Acre the other day, and 500 irregular horse are come in from Marash; I believe if Ibrahim was attacked with vigour, we should get all the Egyptian army; after another fortnight nothing more can be done, because the rains will set in. Should anything turn up at Alexandria I shall not fail to keep your Lordship informed. It is generally believed here that the French squadron are gone to Toulon, in that case we shall probably go to Malta; they are, I dare say, about something,—at least it looks like it,—or they may have determined on war, and are concentrating their squadron, which will be stronger than ours, till the arrival of the Britannia and Howe. The Admiral, for the present, talks of going to Marmorice Bay, and the ships from home are ordered to rendezvous there.

“Believe me, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Ponsonby.”

This letter I followed up by one to Lord Palmerston:—

“My Lord,

“Powerful, Beyrout,

Nov. 14, 1840.

“By this time your Lordship will have known of the defeat of Ibrahim Pacha, and the total evacuation of Lebanon. Since then, Acre has fallen; but no military operations have taken place. Troops are arriving every day from Constantinople, and we cannot now have less than 12,000 men. Ibrahim Pacha is two days’ march from here, and is watched by the mountaineers only; and they are so neglected by the Pacha, that sometimes they are without provisions for three days. I send you the translation of the last letter I received from the Grand Prince; this is not the first, second, or third time. The Pacha here is the worst person that can be; and unless he is removed, there will be mischief. I have written fully to Lord Ponsonby on the subject. Nothing would give England so much influence here as giving Lebanon the same government as Samos. The Grand Prince ought to be a Pacha; Sidon, Tripoli, and Beyrout ought to be added to his government; and, if possible, the Bekaa and Anti-Lebanon. This would be a prosperous country; but agreeable to the present system, they are almost shut out from the sea. God knows how the Sultan is to govern the other provinces; but if his Pachas are all like the man here, they will be worse off than they were under Mehemet Ali; and I verily believe, should the war last, he will have a party in his favour, the Turks treat them so ill. If Mehemet Ali was a wise man, he would do with the mountains what I have stated, and he would get a strong party in his favour.

“I am going to Alexandria, which I am sorry for. I have great influence here at present, and can make them do what I like; and would have been of much more service here than off Alexandria, where nothing can be done at this season.

“My son joined me the other day, which I believe you know; I should have put him on my staff had I remained in command of the army. I have some idea of sending him to the Grand Prince, where he would be of use; but I fear it might create jealousies. I hope your Lordship will order him the same fit-out and allowances with the other officers. I wrote to Sir John Macdonald; at my request he sent him to me, and it would be hard if he was put to personal expenses.

“The weather is still fine; but if a movement does not take place at once, it will be too late, and the troops must remain in garrison all the winter. Ibrahim will probably establish his head-quarters at Balbeck, if he intends remaining in Syria; but as he has given up the north, and lost Acre, I do not see what he is to gain by remaining in this country.

“We hear the French fleet are gone to Toulon; I fear they are up to some mischief. If this is true, we ought to be at Malta; but we never can, with our present force, watch both the French and Egyptians. I do not, however, apprehend the latter will proceed to sea; if they do, I shall see what I can make of them. I believe the best thing to settle this affair would be at once to say to Mehemet Ali, 'Withdraw from Syria, and give up the Turkish fleet, and you shall keep Egypt.' If your Lordship and the allies have any notion of that, try me as a negotiator with six sail of the line, which I am to have, and I dare say I should succeed. I believe Egypt would be just as well governed by him, as it would be by one of the Turkish Pachas; he is an old man, and it is hardly worth while risking a European war to turn him out.

“I have the honour to remain, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Palmerston.”

“P.S. If your Lordship expects a French war, for God’s sake full man the ships, or we shall meet with disasters. I have frequently written on this subject, both to Parker and Lord Minto.”

I next wrote as follows to Lord Minto:—

“My Lord,

“H.M.S. Powerful, Beyrout,

November 14, 1840.

“I learn, with great pleasure, from Sir William Parker, that my son is to be employed, for which I beg to thank your Lordship. The defeat of Ibrahim Pacha has led to greater events than I was aware of when I last wrote to your Lordship. It appears that he immediately sent orders to evacuate all the north, and blow up the batteries in the passes; at the same time he evacuated Tripoli.

“Ibrahim is now at Zachle with about 12,000 men, including 3000 cavalry. I believe there is some intention of moving, but I fear it will be too late, as the rains are expected every day. We have had a very fine week, but I do not think a forward movement will take place till the officers arrive from England; it will be then too late.

“The Pacha they have sent here is the greatest —— on earth; the appointments to the different posts are given without judgment, and I believe, are bought right and left. The inhabitants are ill-treated by the Turks, and begin to ask what they are to gain by the change. The Pacha countenances all sorts of intrigues against the new Grand Prince, who is left for days without provisions, and his men are forced to go to their houses; and I verily believe he is in the pay of the old Prince and his family, who are very rich, and are trying to regain their places. I go into the mountains occasionally, where I have great influence, and they all tell me this. Had I been Commander-in-Chief, at my own risk and my own responsibility, I would have shipped old Izzet Pacha of to Constantinople, which would at once have shown a determination that oppression should not go on. I have written to Lord Ponsonby, who has promised to have him removed, but if it is not done speedily, it will be too late.

“The taking of Acre has had the same effect in the south. The garrison of Jaffa has marched to Acre, and a body of Naplouses have come in from the mountains. Five hundred irregular cavalry have marched in from Marash. A vigorous attack on Zachle would finish the war which was so happily begun. I hope the Admiral will not leave the coast: the anchorage in St. George’s Bay is quite open, but the holding-ground is good, and country vessels lay there all winter, therefore there can be no reason why a fleet should not lay there. It never blows home.

“The Austrian squadron is to remain, and I hope ours will remain too. I am to have six sail of the line off Alexandria. If I get them out, I hope to give a good account of them. Blockading is of no use, particularly when you have not the power to stop neutrals. One or two ships there, to give notice if they come out, would be quite sufficient, and the fleet, if they did come out, never would get back again. I most sincerely think the best thing to do would be to leave Mehemet Ali in Egypt; he will govern it better than a Turkish Pacha. Let him withdraw from Syria, give up the whole of the fleet as a counter-balance for the expense of the war, and pay the Syrians for the damage he has done them; this would be clipping his wings, and punishing him with sufficient severity. He is an old man, and it is hardly worth while to risk a European war to turn him out. I wish Lord Palmerston would make me a negotiator with six sail of the line under my orders; I think it is most likely this affair of the East would be soon finished.

“I have the honour to be, &c.,

“Charles Napier.”

“To the Right Hon. Lord Minto.”

CHAPTER XIX.

The Author sent to Alexandria—Defences of the Town—Lord Palmerston’s Instructions to Lord Ponsonby—Lord Ponsonby’s dislike to Mehemet Ali—The Author’s Correspondence with Boghos Bey—Interview with the Pacha—His Arsenal—Further Correspondence—Signature of the Convention.

The Admiral having thought it necessary to increase the squadron off Alexandria to six sail of the line, I sailed on the 15th November to take the command; the object was to make a powerful demonstration before Alexandria under my pennant, as the Admiral wrote to me. The rest of the squadron, as I have before stated, were to be withdrawn, with the exception of the Benbow. Ibrahim at this time had collected a very strong force at Zachle and Malaka, and I thought it very probable, unless he had decided to abandon Syria altogether, that he would take advantage of the absence of the squadron, and march a strong force on Beyrout. Had he attempted such an enterprise he must have succeeded; Sidon would then have fallen, and probably Acre, for the explosion had blown a great part of the land-face down, and the temporary reparations could not have resisted a powerful force.

On the 21st of November I arrived off Alexandria, where I found the Rodney, Revenge, Ganges, Vanguard, and Cambridge, of the line; Carysfort, and Medea, steamer. The latter a few days before had been nearly blown up by the bursting of a shell. Before communicating with the squadron, I ran in and reconnoitred the defences: the sea-face appeared covered with guns, but, with the exception of the Pharo Castle, I saw nothing that could resist a strong naval force; but still any attack without troops would lead to no result, and at this season of the year, even if a force could have been spared, it would not have been prudent to have attempted it.

When I joined the squadron I was put in possession of a copy of the following letter from Lord Palmerston to Lord Ponsonby:

“My Lord,

“London, Oct. 15, 1840.

“Her Majesty’s Government having taken into consideration the act by which the Sultan deprived Mehemet Ali of the pachalic of Egypt, the bearings of that act upon the present state of pending questions, and the course which it may be expedient to take thereupon, have invited the Representatives of Austria, Prussia, and Russia at their court, to submit to their respective Governments, that undoubtedly there is much force in the reasons which, according to your Excellency’s reports, induced the Sultan to take this step; and, that while on the one hand, this measure in no degree prevents the Sultan from reinstating Mehemet Ali, if he should speedily make his submission to his Sovereign, on the other hand, it may operate as a powerful instrument of moral coercion upon Mehemet Ali, by making him aware, that if the contest between him and his Sovereign should be prolonged, and if the issue of that contest should be unfavourable to him, he might lose everything by his too obstinate resistance.

“That in this view, and in order to make the recent exercise of the sovereign authority of the Sultan useful towards effecting an early and satisfactory settlement of pending questions, it is the opinion of Her Majesty’s Government, that it would be expedient that the Representatives of the Four Powers at Constantinople, should be instructed to proceed to the Turkish Minister, and state to him that their respective Governments, in pursuance of the stipulations of the Seventh Article of the Separate Act annexed to the Treaty of the 15th July, beg strongly to recommend to the Sultan, that if Mehemet Ali should at an early period make his submission to the Sultan, and should agree to restore the Turkish fleet, and to withdraw his troops from Syria, from Adana, Candia, and the Holy Cities, the Sultan should not only reinstate Mehemet Ali as Pacha of Egypt, but should also give him an hereditary tenure to that pachalic, according to the conditions specified in the Treaty of July, and liable, of course, to the forfeiture by any infraction of those conditions on the part of Mehemet Ali, or his successors.

“Her Majesty’s Government have reason to hope that this suggestion will meet the concurrence of the Governments of Austria, Prussia, and Russia; and your Excellency will accordingly take the steps pointed out in this despatch, as soon as your colleagues shall have received corresponding instructions.

“If the Sultan should consent to act upon this advice, tendered to him by his four Allies, it would be expedient that he should take immediate steps for making his gracious intentions in this respect known to Mehemet Ali; and your Excellency and Sir Robert Stopford should afford every facility which they may require for this purpose.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed) “Palmerston.”

“To his Excellency Lord Ponsonby.”

This letter shows that the British Government was not quite satisfied with the deposition of Mehemet Ali. The British Ambassador at Constantinople merely announced it in a short despatch; but his dislike of Mehemet Ali was so little concealed, that it was generally supposed he used all his influence with the Porte to induce the Sultan to depose him. Great praise is, however, due to his Excellency, for the vigour with which he had pushed the armaments at Constantinople, and I believe, had it not been for his exertions, neither a Turkish army or fleet would ever have appeared on the coast of Syria. Had the Ambassador stopped here, and recommended the Porte to be satisfied with the possession of that country, he would have shown himself a great statesman, and a wise man; but it will shortly be seen that he was so exasperated against Mehemet Ali, that he endeavoured to hurry the Porte into measures, that they had not the power of carrying into execution, against the wish of the Ambassadors of the other Powers, and at the imminent risk of a war with France.

I saw things through a very different telescope. We had met with great success, more than we had the least right to expect, and notwithstanding the menaces of France, a European war had as yet been avoided. I knew it was the intention of the Commander-in-Chief to leave the coast, and also shortly to recall the squadron from Alexandria. Ibrahim had collected his troops at Damascus, Zachle, and Malaka, and they could not have consisted of less than 60,000 men. He had the reputation of being a great General, and the talents of Souliman were undoubted; he had met with uninterrupted success in all his campaigns, with the exception of the last; and it was natural to expect he would seize the first opportunity of wiping off the stain on his military reputation. He must have known that the mountaineers were badly provisioned and unsupported by a regular force, and that the Turkish troops were scattered in various garrisons, and as the season advanced would be unsupported by a British fleet. I gave Ibrahim credit for attempting to do the same thing I should have done in similar circumstances, and I determined to take the responsibility on myself, and at once open a communication with Mehemet Ali. Captain Maunsell, of the Rodney, was an old friend of the Pacha's, and I decided on making him my negotiator, and next morning he proceeded with a flag of truce to Alexandria with the subjoined letter to Boghos Bey:—

“Sir,

H.B.M. Ship Powerful, off Alexandria,

November 22, 1840.

“This will be delivered to your Excellency by Captain Maunsell, an old acquaintance of his Highness Mehemet Ali. I send him to request his Highness will consent to release or exchange, the Emirs and Scheiks of Lebanon, who were sent to Alexandria last July by the authorities of Syria. The greater part of those unfortunate individuals were arrested only on suspicion of disaffection, at at the instigation of the late Grand Prince, whose government of Lebanon was anything but just, or moderate, and who at last deserted Mehemet Ali.

“The retaining those unhappy individuals in captivity can answer no good purpose at present: Lebanon is entirely free and armed; and come what may in other parts of Syria, the mountains never can again fall under the rule of Mehemet Ali.

“His Highness is, no doubt, aware of the willingness of the Allies to secure to Mehemet Ali the hereditary government of Egypt.

“Will his Highness permit an old sailor to suggest to him an easy means of reconciliation to the Sultan and the other Great Powers of Europe?

“Let his Highness frankly, freely, and unconditionally deliver up the Ottoman fleet and withdraw his troops from Syria; the miseries of war would then cease, and his Highness, in his latter years, would have ample and satisfactory occupation in cultivating the arts of peace, and probably laying a foundation for the restoration of the throne of the Ptolemies.

“By what has taken place in Syria, his Highness must be aware what can be accomplished in a country where the inhabitants are disaffected to the Government. In one month 6000 Turks and a handful of marines took Sidon, Beyrout; defeated the Egyptian troops in three actions; possessed themselves of 10,000 prisoners and deserters; and caused the evacuation of all the seaports, the passes of the Taurus and Mount Lebanon; and this in the face of an army of more than 30,000 men; and in three weeks more, Acre, the key of Syria, fell to the combined fleets, after a bombardment of three hours. Should his Highness persist in hostilities, will he permit me to ask if he is safe in Egypt? I am a great admirer of his Highness, and would much rather be his friend than enemy.

“In the capacity of the former, I take the liberty of pointing out to his Highness, the little hope he can have of ever preserving Egypt, should he refuse to be reconciled to the Sultan.

“Experience has shown that the Egyptian army in Syria are disaffected, and the whole of the country are in arms against them; and if Ibrahim Pacha is attacked by a larger and increasing Turkish force, he will probably be forced to lay down his arms. Let his Highness look to Egypt: the Turkish seamen are all disaffected; the Vice-Admiral and several of his officers abandoned him a few days ago, and are now in the squadron; the Syrian troops in Egypt wish to return to their country; the Egyptians are in arrears of pay, and are sighing for their homes. From 12,000 to 15,000 Egyptian soldiers, now at Constantinople, are being clothed, paid, and organized, under the eyes of the Sultan; let his Highness reflect on his danger, should they be thrown into Egypt, with a promise of being disbanded, together with the rest of the army, on the overthrow of his Highness.

“He may rely upon it, Egypt is not invulnerable; he may rely upon it, Alexandria itself may be made to share the fate of Acre; and his Highness, who has now an opportunity of founding a dynasty, may sink into a simple Pacha.

“I am, &c.,

(Signed)       “Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“His Excellency Boghos Bey.”

Captain Maunsell returned next evening with the answer, accompanied by the English Consul, Mr. Larking.

“Commodore,

“Alexandria, November 23, 1840.

“I have received, with much pleasure, the letter which you have done me the honour to address to me, through my old friend Captain Maunsell, and I have lost no time in laying a translation of it before the Viceroy, my master.

“His Highness commands me to acquaint you, that he is particularly sensible of the good feelings which are expressed in your above-mentioned letter of the 22nd instant.

“It seems to me impossible, Commodore, that you should give credit to the malevolent reports of the Rear-Admiral: and your honourable character is a certain guarantee of the little credit which you will give to the words of a man, who, when he deserted from Constantinople, did not hesitate to shower upon the Sublime Porte the calumnies of which Egypt is now the object on his part. At the time when the officers of the Ottoman fleet got leave to quit Alexandria, this same Rear-Admiral solicited the Viceroy’s permission to remain in Egypt.

“Again, lately, he might without difficulty have received from his Highness permission to retire, but he preferred desertion to a frank and honourable proceeding, because he thought that he saw in desertion a means of re-establishing himself. It is enough to be aware of the conduct of this officer, to appreciate at their true value assertions which I do not even think I need refute.

“His Highness’s orders have already anticipated your intentions, with regard to setting the Druse chieftains at liberty. Some time ago several of these chieftains had quitted Syria and had fixed themselves at Cairo; at the news of the late events they came, of their own accord, to demand his Highness’s permission to return among their countrymen, there to act in the interest of the Egyptian cause, and ten days ago they took the road for Syria. It is at their request that the Druse chieftains, who had formerly been banished to Nubia, have been authorized to return to their homes, and that the order for their return has already been sent. The restoration of these different personages to their country being thus, as it may be said, a thing already done, your good intentions with regard to them are carried into effect, without its being necessary to have recourse to an exchange.

“It had already come to our knowledge that the intention of the Great Powers was to leave the hereditary government of Egypt to his Highness, and the Viceroy awaits an official communication upon this point. His Highness is not the less grateful for the proposal contained in your letter, for he sees therein a personal manifestation of your friendly and conciliatory sentiments. In no case has his Highness intended to place himself in opposition to the will of the Great Powers of Europe. You are not ignorant, Commodore, that he had already submitted to the stipulations of the Treaty which grants to him the hereditary administration of Egypt. His Highness had only reserved to himself the power of soliciting from the Sublime Porte the favour of joining the government of Syria for life to this first concession; and this because the Viceroy was convinced that Syria in his hands might still furnish great resources to the Ottoman empire. Instead of making any answer to this request, hostilities have been had recourse to. You will judge impartially, Commodore, whether the faults have been on the side of the Viceroy. His Highness is persuaded of the contrary, and remains convinced that the Great Powers will do him justice.

“With regard to the restoration of the Ottoman fleet, and the evacuation of Syria, I hasten to reply on these two points. It has never entered into his Highness’s intentions to keep the fleet of his Sovereign, and he has not ceased to express himself in this sense from the very day that circumstances brought the fleet of the Grand Signor to Alexandria.

“Moreover, when Sami Bey was sent on a mission to the Sublime Porte, he offered, in the name of his Highness, the restitution of the fleet, which was on the point of putting to sea to return to Constantinople when the hostilities begun in Syria postponed the execution of the orders of the Viceroy. With regard to the evacuation of Syria, his Highness thought himself justified in waiting for fresh orders from the Sublime Porte. You are aware, Commodore, of the manner in which the request of the Viceroy was replied to, who thereupon thought it necessary to have recourse to the unofficial mediation of France, manifesting thereby his intention of entering upon the path of conciliation, and his desire to see an end put to a state of things, which his Highness is conscious he did not give occasion for.

“The direct communications between the Viceroy and the Commander-in-Chief of the Egyptian army in Syria are for the moment suspended, in consequence of the agitation which exists in that country. It is with the sole object of putting a stop to the disorders, and of ensuring the means of correspondence between the army and Egypt, that the Viceroy has directed a body of troops to march upon the frontier, the object of whose mission is to re-establish the communications.

“I hope, Commodore, that you will be satisfied with the explanations which the Viceroy has ordered me to transmit to you, and that you will perceive, in the eagerness which I have shown to reply with frankness to your friendly communication, a fresh proof of the pacific and conciliatory feelings which have never ceased to animate the Viceroy, my master.

“I avail myself, &c.,

(Signed)         “Boghos Joussouf.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

The weather had been fine, but still we could not expect a long continuance of it. Mehemet Ali I knew was in some fears that Alexandria might share the fate of Acre; a gale of wind driving us off the coast would relieve him from those fears, and restore his confidence, powerfully supported as he would have been by France. I was so satisfied with Boghos Bey’s answer, that, to save time, I resolved, to accompany Captain Maunsell, who returned with the following letter, and offer an interview, which was accepted.

“Sir,

“H.M.S. Powerful,

Off Alexandria, November 24, 1840.

“I have to acknowledge the receipt of your Excellency’s letter, and am happy to find that the Emirs and Scheiks of Lebanon have been released and if they are not all gone, I shall be glad to send them to Beyrout by sea.

“I have the honour of inclosing a copy of Lord Palmerston’s letter[16] to Lord Ponsonby, by which your Excellency will observe, that the desire of the Allied Powers is to reinstate his Highness in the hereditary government of Egypt, provided he at once evacuates Syria, and gives up the Ottoman fleet.

“It is of the utmost importance that my Government should be informed, by the packet about to leave Alexandria, of the intention of his Highness, in a clear and distinct manner. I have therefore to request your Excellency will at once inform me whether or not it is his Highness’s intention to give immediate orders for the surrendering the Ottoman fleet, and the evacuation of Syria? If his Highness consults his own interests he will not hesitate a moment.

“I shall give every assistance with the squadron, to prepare the Turkish fleet, and will permit any number of transports to proceed to Beyrout or Acre, to embark the army, who have now retired on Damascus, the intelligence of which I have this moment received from the Commander-in-Chief.

“I beg you will inform his Highness that if he does not at once decide, should any expedition be sent from Constantinople, I have no discretionary power, and must act against him according to the best of my abilities.

“I observe with regret, by your letter, that more troops have already been sent into Syria, which I fear will be interpreted at Constantinople, into a determination of persisting in hostilities.

“To avoid all unnecessary delay, I am now on board the steam-boat, and shall be most happy to pay my respects to his Highness, should he wish to see me, and offer him any guarantee in my power.

“I beg, &c.,

(Signed)        “C. Napier.”

“His Excellency Boghos Bey.”

The Minister speedily made answer, in these terms:

“Commodore,

“Alexandria, Nov. 24, 1840.

“I have laid before the Viceroy, my master, the letter which you have this day done me the honour to address to me.

“The Druse chieftains who were residing at Cairo have departed for Syria by land, as I have already had the honour to state to you. It is not, therefore, in his Highnesses power to avail himself of the means of transport which you place at their disposal to accelerate their return to their country.

“The copy of the letter from Lord Palmerston to Lord Ponsonby was not, as you state, inclosed in your despatch.

“I believe, however, Commodore, that I am aware of the contents of that letter, and it is upon them that I rely in considering as a fact not to be doubted, the consent of his Highness to restore the Ottoman fleet and to evacuate Syria; and I can assure you in the name of the Viceroy, that the fleet shall be restored and Syria evacuated as soon as his Highness shall have received the official and positive guarantee of the advantages which are promised him in return for these concessions.

“On another hand, you are not ignorant, Commodore, that the despatches received from France by the last steam-boat have apprised us that the French Government, having entered into negotiation with the Four Powers at the request of the Viceroy, a definitive arrangement was expected to take place in a few days. In this posture of affairs do not you think, Commodore, that it would be fitting not to anticipate the decision which the Great Powers, acting in concert with the Sublime Porte, are about to take? a decision which the Viceroy engages in the most formal manner to submit to without delay.

“You seem to fear that the sending of a body of troops upon the frontiers of Syria might be considered at Constantinople as a proof of the intention of his Highness to prolong hostilities in that country; it is in order to put you completely at ease upon this point that I repeat to you the positive assurance, that the column which has recently been sent towards El-Arish has no other object, no other destination, than to secure the means of communication.

“I repeat, &c.,

(Signed)        “Boghos Joussouf.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

The Turco-Egyptian squadron, consisting of twenty-one sail of the line, and numerous frigates and corvettes were, when I arrived, lying in the harbour, with the yards and topmasts struck; but at noon on the 24th of November, being the first day of the Bairam, an unusual movement was observed on board the ships, and they began to sway their masts up, and before sun-set, their royal yards were across, and after dusk they were brilliantly illuminated.

On the morning of the 25th, I entered the harbour of Alexandria in the Medea steamer, passed through the Turco-Egyptian fleet, and anchored off the Palace. I then landed and proceeded to the house of the British Consul, Mr. Larking. As the Pacha was receiving visits from his officers and the principal inhabitants of Alexandria, he appointed the following day at noon to receive me. In the afternoon we walked about the town, and there appeared much satisfaction in the countenances of the inhabitants of all nations and all religions at being released from the apprehension they entertained of having their town knocked about their ears.

Alexandria is a tolerably good town, and is fast improving. The naval establishments of the Pacha are wonderful, and whatever may be said against Mehemet Ali, it must be admitted, that no man of ordinary abilities could have in so short a time accomplished what he has done. I am not sure that the means employed were justifiable, but judging him by an Oriental standard, which is the only fair way of judging him, he must be considered an astonishing man. In less than twenty years he has created an army and a navy, and a dockyard that would do credit to any nation; he has constructed nine or ten sail of the line, and some of them very fine ships; he has made officers and sailors of his Arabs, and has instilled some of his own activity into the minds of the indolent Turks in his service.

His dockyard is very complete; there is a large basin capable of holding all his squadron; his storehouses are well built, and full of stores, and the whole establishment is well arranged. Everything is done in the arsenal. He builds his ships, makes his masts, yards, sails, rope, cabin furniture, compasses, quadrants, clothing for the crews, (out of his own manufactures,) shoes, &c.; he paints oil-cloths for the cabins of his officers, and even the sealing-wax and wafers they are supplied with are made in the arsenal. He is now constructing a dry-dock, which is, however, getting on very slow, and I do not think they are going the right way about it. His principal officers, and, indeed, many of the inferior ones, have been brought up in our arsenals, and appear perfectly to understand their business. Outside of the dockyard is a tolerably well built village for the wives and families of the crews, half of which are allowed to be on shore every night.

Previously to my interview with the Pacha, the following letters passed between the Minister and myself:

“Sir,

“H.M. Steam-ship Medea, Alexandria,

Nov. 25, 1840.

“I wish your Excellency to acquaint me whether in informing me that the Druse chiefs had been sent back to Lebanon, your Excellency means that all the chiefs that were removed from Syria last July have returned to their homes.

“I observed to your Excellency in my letter of yesterday, that I had no direction to suspend hostilities by sea, unless his Highness would surrender the fleet, and give immediate orders for the evacuation of Syria, much less can I insure the discontinuance of military operations; on the contrary, I feel perfectly satisfied that operations will be carried on, until orders are given for its complete evacuation.

“I am perfectly ignorant of the despatches brought by the last French steamer, nor have I any knowledge that the French Government has entered into negotiation with the Allied Powers.

“I only know that the Allied Powers have recommended to the Porte to reinstate Mehemet Ali in the government of Egypt, and render it hereditary in his family; and I know that nothing could afford so much pleasure to the British Government, as my writing by this packet to say that, orders have been given for the evacuation of Syria, and the surrender of the fleet. I can enter into his Highness’s feelings in hesitating to do this until he officially receives the guarantee of the Allied Powers; but at the same time I must do my duty.

“I am most anxious to avoid any further effusion of blood; war and sickness have already done enough.

“Therefore, if his Highness will give immediate orders for the evacuation of Syria, and send transports to receive the troops, and get the fleet ready for sea, I will not insist on their departure for Constantinople, until the Pacha is guaranteed in the hereditary government of Egypt, and on those conditions I will suspend hostilities.

“I have, &c.

(Signed)         “Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“His Excellency Boghos Bey.”

“Commodore,

“Alexandria, Nov. 25, 1840.

“I have just received the letter which you have this day done me the honour to address to me, and I have hastened to lay it before the Viceroy, my master. Agreeably to his orders, I reply to the different paragraphs contained in it.

“In the first place, with regard to the Druse chieftains, I repeat to you, Commodore, that those among them who live at Cairo, have set out for Syria by land; with regard to those who are still in Nubia, the order to secure their return has already been forwarded, as I had the honour to write to you, and I repeat to you the assurance that the moment they arrive in Egypt, they will be perfectly free to proceed to their own country.

“With regard to the Ottoman fleet, which is to be put into a fit condition for sailing, as soon as the decision of the Powers shall have been officially notified to the Viceroy, his Highness sees with pleasure that you concur in his sentiments.

“His Highness, sincerely participating in the wish which you express to put a stop to the shedding of blood, has decided to put an end to hostilities; but as you are not ignorant that the transport by sea of an army which has a large quantity of stores, horses, and camp equipage, presents great difficulties, and that it is above all important to put an end to the calamities of war, the Viceroy is ready to order his son Ibrahim Pacha to concentrate his troops in order to fall back with them upon Egypt, an order which shall be transmitted to the Commander-in-Chief by an Egyptian officer, accompanied, if you think fit, by an English officer accredited by you.

“By this means, Ibrahim Pacha will be enabled completely to evacuate Syria the moment the decision of the Powers shall be officially known.

“I have, &c.

(Signed)        “Boghos Joussouf.”

“To Commodore Napier.”

At noon on the 26th I proceeded to the Palace, accompanied by Captains Maunsell, Martin, and Warden. Sir William Eden, who was on board the Carysfort, did me also the honour of accompanying me, and Mr. Larking, the British Consul; and I must take this opportunity of stating how much I am indebted to Sir William Eden for some valuable suggestions; as also to Captains Maunsell and Martin. A battalion of Egyptian troops was drawn up in the court-yard of the Palace, and presented arms, the band playing martial airs.

On entering the reception-room of Mehemet Ali, which is in the old palace, we were most graciously received. The Pacha, in a short dress, was standing surrounded by his officers, and free admission seemed to have been given to Franks of all description. After a few compliments on both sides, the Pacha walked to a corner of the room, and seated himself on his Divan. Pipes and coffee were called for, and we smoked away for a considerable time, as if we had been the best friends in the world. The palace was too crowded to enter into business; and it was arranged I should again see the Pacha in the evening, after communicating with Boghos Bey, and give him in writing the terms I wished him to comply with.

The Pacha is a man of low stature, is a good deal marked with the small-pox, his complexion sallow, his eyes quick and penetrating. He wears a fine white beard; and when in good humour, has a most fascinating manner; but when out of temper, his eyes sparkle, he raises himself up in his corner, and soon convinces you he is much easier led than driven. He is easy of access, and indeed fond of gossipping; and seems to be informed of every thing that is either said or done in Alexandria. He has many friends amongst the Franks; and when he takes a liking, the man’s fortune is made. He has built a very handsome palace, and furnished it with taste. Opposite the palace is the harem, where his wife resides; but the old gentleman has given up his visits to that establishment.

After leaving the Pacha I had an interview with the Bey, and settled with him the terms of the Convention, which was submitted to the Pacha in the evening, and after some discussion was agreed upon. I was anxious that the Egyptian troops should be embarked and return by sea, because I foresaw their retiring by land would disorganize the whole of Syria, and stir up the evil passions of the inhabitants, which would not easily subside. Besides I was afraid some untoward event might bring the Turks and Egyptians into contact, and upset all I had been doing. Mehemet Ali, on the other hand, afraid of foul play, (and the sequel has proved he had reason,) was anxious they should retire by land; and it is singular enough that there was a greater outcry against that Article which he did not like, than against all the other Articles of the Convention; and I feel quite satisfied that the hold of Turkey on Syria has been more weakened by that retreat than by any other follies they have since committed; the different sects know their strength, and the day is not far distant when the Turks will be driven out of the country, with a severer loss than Ibrahim Pacha met with.

The subjoined correspondence, together with the Convention, is the best account I can give of the progress of the transaction:—

“Sir,

“H.M. Steam-ship Medea, Alexandria,

Nov. 26, 1840.

“In the last paragraph of your letter of yesterday’s date, you say that the Pacha will give orders to concentrate the Egyptian army in Syria, in order that they may evacuate the country, when the decision of the Powers is officially known.

“I beg to observe to your Excellency that the Egyptian troops are already concentrated, and my demand is, that the order should be given for the immediate evacuation; and I shall place a steamer at your Excellency’s disposal to convey the officer whom the Pacha sends, together with one I shall appoint, to Beyrout, with the Pacha’s despatches to his son Ibrahim Pacha.

“Nothing short of this will either meet the Commander-in-Chief’s approbation, or put an end to hostilities.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed)        “Chas. Napier, Commodore.”

“His Excellency Boghos Bey.”

I received no answer to this letter, but the following was published in the Journal des Debats:—

“Commodore,

“Alexandria, Nov. 26, 1840.

“I reply to the last letter which you have done me the honour to address to me, and which I have laid before the Viceroy, my master.

“His Highness consents to re-equip the fleet of the Sublime Porte, to victual it, in a word to put it in a state to sail at a moment’s notice for Constantinople, on the express condition,—a condition which you yourself have laid down,—that the said fleet shall remain in our port until the official notification of the Powers which shall guarantee the hereditary government of Egypt to his Highness.

“Besides this, on the formal demand which you have made to the Viceroy thereupon, his Highness will send to Beyrout, and that forthwith, an officer of his household, (already appointed,) who will be the bearer of the necessary orders for the evacuation of Syria by his son Ibrahim Pacha and his whole army.

“This envoy will embark on board the steamer which you have placed at his Highness’s disposal, and will be accompanied by an English officer, on his way there and back again.

“This is written with lively gratitude for the care and the delicacy you have shown in the solution of this difficult question. And in the name of his Highness,

“I am, &c.,

(Signed)        “Boghos Joussouf.”

I had already detained the Oriental with the India mail three days, and not thinking it proper to keep her longer, I decided on sending the correspondence by her, and the Convention, when signed, by the Medea. I wrote at the same time to Lord Palmerston.

“My Lord,

“Medea, Alexandria,

Nov. 26, 1840.

“I have sent to the Admiralty copies of my correspondence with the Egyptian Government. I am not able to send the reply to my last letter, because it will not be ready till to-night, when everything will be signed. But I am just come from the Pacha and Boghos Bey, who have consented to the immediate evacuation of Syria. But as I have already kept the Oriental three days, I did not think it right to detain her longer. I hope I am right, and that I have done what I think you wish; and as I feel certain the Turkish army, as it is, could not have followed up Ibrahim without cavalry, artillery, or commissariat, I thought it better to get them out of Syria by treaty. Had we attacked them at Zachle, it would have been different; but they are retired on Damascus. A French steamer arrived here three days ago with a negotiator, besides the one they had here; and they did all they could to prevent this. But six eighty-gun ships negotiate better than a steamer. I should have sent your Lordship copy of the papers, but I could not any longer detain the Indian mail. I shall, probably, send a steamer home with the Convention.

“I have done what I think will meet the views of the Government. I know the responsibility I incur. But an officer ought not to be afraid of acting without instructions, when it is for the advantage of his country.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed)        “Charles Napier.”

“The Right Hon. Lord Palmerston.”

“Sir,

“Medea Steamer, Alexandria,

Nov. 26, 1840.

“I have the honour of inclosing copies of a correspondence that has taken place between the Egyptian Government and myself. I have not been able to send the reply to my last letter, as I could not get it till late this evening; but I am this moment returned from the Pacha and Boghos Bey, who have consented to the immediate evacuation of Syria; and as the India mail has been already detained three days, I do not like to detain her another.

“I hope their Lordships will approve of the steps I have taken to at once settle the Eastern Question.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed)       “Charles Napier.

“R. More O’Ferrall, Esq.“

On the morning of the 28th, the Treaty being signed, I left Alexandria, and returned to the Powerful. The Prometheus steamer had joined the day before, and I now dispatched her to Beyrout to the Commander-in-Chief; and the Medea, with the Treaty and the rest of the correspondence, to the Admiralty.

“Sir,

“H.M. Steam-vessel Medea, Alexandria,

Nov. 28, 1840.

“In my letter by the Oriental, I sent the copies of the correspondence that has taken place between the Egyptian Government and myself. I also acquainted you that the terms had been agreed to.

“I have now the honour of inclosing a copy of the Convention I have signed, which I trust will meet their Lordships’ approbation. The whole of the correspondence has been sent to the Commander-in-Chief; and the Egyptian officer, with the order to Ibrahim Pacha, has also proceeded to join him.

“I have, &c.,

(Signed)         “Chas. Napier, Commodore.

“P.S. I beg to observe that I am much indebted to the decision of Captain Maunsell, of the Rodney, in opening a direct communication with the Pacha. It had been usual to send in letters by the French boat, but Captain Maunsell very properly landed at the Palace, and sent right up to the Pacha at once.”

“R. More O’Ferrall, Esq.”

“Convention between Commodore Napier, commanding Her Britannic Majesty’s Naval Forces before Alexandria, on the one part, and his Excellency Boghos Joussouf Bey, specially authorized by his Highness the Viceroy of Egypt, on the other part; signed at Alexandria, the 27th November, 1840.

“Art. I.—Commodore Napier, in his abovementioned capacity, having brought to the knowledge of his Highness Mehemet Ali, that the Allied Powers had recommended the Sublime Porte to reinstate him in the hereditary government of Egypt, and his Highness seeing in this communication a favourable occasion for putting an end to the calamities of war, he engages to order his son Ibrahim Pacha to proceed immediately to the evacuation of Syria. His Highness engages, moreover, to restore the Ottoman fleet, as soon as he shall have received the official notification that the Sublime Porte grants to him the hereditary government of Egypt, which concession is, and remains, guaranteed by the Powers.

“Art. II.—Commodore Napier will place a steamer at the disposal of the Egyptian Government, which will convey to Syria the officer charged by his Highness to carry to the Commander-in-Chief of the Egyptian array the order to evacuate Syria. The Commander-in-Chief of the British forces, Sir Robert Stopford, will on his side appoint an officer to watch over the execution of this measure.

“Art. III.—In consideration of what precedes, Commodore Napier engages to suspend hostilities on the part of the British forces against Alexandria, or any other portion of the Egyptian territory. He will, at the same time, authorize the free passage of the vessels appointed for the transport of the wounded, the invalids, or of any other portion of the Egyptian army, which the Government of Egypt might wish to return to that country by sea.

“Art. IV.—It is well understood that the Egyptian army shall have the liberty of retiring from Syria with its artillery, arms, horses, ammunition, baggage, and in general everything that constitutes the stores of an army.

“Done in duplicate, each Contracting Party to have an original.

(Signed) | “Ch. Napier, Commodore.
| “Boghos Joussouf.”

In order, if possible, to avoid giving rise to any cavil, I thought it necessary, at the time of signing the Convention, to address the following explanatory note to the Minister of Mehemet Ali:

“Sir,

“Her Majesty’s Ship Medea,

Nov. 27, 1840.

“In the Convention entered into by your Excellency and myself, Mehemet Ali is styled his Highness the Viceroy of Egypt. As this does not alter the spirit of the Convention, I did not hesitate to sign it, but you must clearly understand that I cannot acknowledge that title until Mehemet Ali is restored by the Porte.

“I have, &c.,

“Charles Napier, Commodore.”

“His Excellency Boghos Bey.”

Venturing on so important a measure as this Convention without authority, would only be justified by the result; but it was not without precedent. Sir Sydney Smith had entered into a Convention with the French for the evacuation of Egypt, and Captain Foote had also, when serving under Lord Nelson, entered into one for the evacuation of Naples. Both were rejected by their superior officers. The rejection of the first led to the expedition to Egypt, which cost some millions, and the loss of much life; the rejection of the last, to scenes that are better buried in oblivion.

16. This letter, dated October 15, 1840, was by mistake, not sent to the Minister. The error was soon discovered and rectified. A copy of the letter will be found at p. 249 of this volume.

APPENDIX.

Convention concluded between the Courts of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, and Russia on the one part, and the Sublime Ottoman Porte on the other, for the pacification of the Levant, signed at London, July 15, 1840.

In the Name of the Most Merciful God.

His Highness the Sultan having addressed himself to their Majesties the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary and Bohemia, the King of Prussia, and the Emperor of all the Russias, to ask their support and assistance in the difficulties in which he finds himself placed by reason of the hostile proceedings of Mehemet Ali, Pacha of Egypt,—difficulties which threaten with danger the integrity of the Ottoman Empire, and the independence of the Sultan’s throne,—Their said Majesties, moved by the sincere friendship which subsists between them and the Sultan; animated by the desire of maintaining the integrity and independence of the Ottoman Empire as a security for the peace of Europe; faithful to the engagement which they contracted by the Collective Note presented to the Porte by their Representatives at Constantinople, on the 27th of July, 1839; and desirous, moreover, to prevent the effusion of blood which would be occasioned by a continuance of the hostilities which have recently broken out in Syria between the authorities of the Pacha of Egypt and the subjects of the Sultan; their said Majesties and His Highness the Sultan have resolved, for the aforesaid purposes, to conclude together a Convention, and they have therefore named as their Plenipotentiaries, that is to say:

Her Majesty the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, the Right Honourable Henry John Viscount Palmerston, Baron Temple, a Peer of Ireland, a Member of Her Britannic Majesty’s Most Honourable Privy Council, Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Order of the Bath, a Member of Parliament, and her Principal Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs;

His Majesty the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary and Bohemia, the Sieur Philip, Baron de Neumann, Commander of the Order of Leopold of Austria, decorated with the Cross for Civil Merit, Commander of the Orders of the Tower and Sword of Portugal, of the Southern Cross of Brazil, Knight Grand Cross of the Order of St. Stanislaus of the Second Class of Russia, his Aulick Councillor, and his Plenipotentiary to Her Britannic Majesty;

His Majesty the King of Prussia, the Sieur Henry William, Baron de Bulow, Knight of the Order of the Red Eagle of the First Class of Prussia, Grand Cross of the Orders of Leopold of Austria, and of the Guelphs of Hanover, Knight Grand Cross of the Orders of St. Stanislaus of the Second Class, and of St. Wladimir of the Fourth Class of Russia, Commander of the Order of the Falcon of Saxe-Weimar, his Chamberlain, actual Privy Councillor, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary to Her Britannic Majesty;

His Majesty the Emperor of All the Russias, the Sieur Philip, Baron de Brunnow, Knight of the Order of St. Anne of the First Class, of St. Stanislaus of the First Class, of St. Wladimir of the Third, Commander of the Order of St. Stephen of Hungary, Knight of the Order of the Red Eagle, and of St. John of Jerusalem, his Privy Councillor, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary to Her Britannic Majesty;

And His Majesty the Most Noble, Most Powerful, and Most Magnificent Sultan Abdul Medjid, Emperor of the Ottomans, Chekib Effendi, decorated with the Nichan Iftihar of the First Class, Beylikdgi of the Imperial Divan, Honorary Councillor of the Department for Foreign Affairs, his Ambassador Extraordinary to Her Britannic Majesty;

Who, having reciprocally communicated to each other their full powers, found to be in good and due form, have agreed upon and signed the following Articles:—

Art. I.—His Highness the Sultan having come to an agreement with their Majesties the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary and Bohemia, the King of Prussia, and the Emperor of All the Russias, as to the conditions of the arrangement which it is the intention of His Highness to grant to Mehemet Ali, conditions which are specified in the Separate Act hereunto annexed; Their Majesties engage to act in perfect accord, and to unite their efforts in order to determine Mehemet Ali to conform to that arrangement; each of the High Contracting Parties reserving to itself to co-operate for that purpose, according to the means of action which each may have at its disposal.

Art. II.—If the Pacha of Egypt should refuse to accept the above-mentioned arrangement, which will be communicated to him by the Sultan, with the concurrence of their aforesaid Majesties; Their Majesties engage to take, at the request of the Sultan, measures concerted and settled between them, in order to carry that arrangement into effect. In the meanwhile, the Sultan having requested his said Allies to unite with him in order to assist him to cut off the communication by sea between Egypt and Syria, and to prevent the transport of troops, horses, arms, and warlike stores of all kinds, from the one province to the other; Their Majesties the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary and Bohemia, engage to give immediately to that effect, the necessary orders to their naval Commanders in the Mediterranean. Their said Majesties further engage, that the naval Commanders of their squadrons shall, according to the means at their command, afford, in the name of the Alliance, all the support and assistance in their power to those subjects of the Sultan who may manifest their fidelity and allegiance to their Sovereign.

Art. III.—If Mehemet Ali, after having refused to submit to the conditions of the arrangement above-mentioned, should direct his land or sea forces against Constantinople, the High Contracting Parties, upon the express demand of the Sultan, addressed to their Representatives at Constantinople, agree, in such case, to comply with the request of that Sovereign, and to provide for the defence of his throne by means of a co-operation agreed upon by mutual consent, for the purpose of placing the two Straits of the Bosphorus and Dardanelles, as well as the Capital of the Ottoman Empire, in security against all aggression.

It is further agreed, that the forces which, in virtue of such concert, may be sent as aforesaid, shall there remain so employed as long as their presence shall be required by the Sultan; and when His Highness shall deem their presence no longer necessary, the said forces shall simultaneously withdraw, and shall return to the Black Sea and to the Mediterranean, respectively.

Art. IV.—It is, however, expressly understood, that the co-operation mentioned in the preceding Article, and destined to place the Straits of the Dardanelles and of the Bosphorus, and the Ottoman Capital, under the temporary safeguard of the High Contracting Parties against all aggression of Mehemet Ali, shall be considered only as a measure of exception adopted at the express demand of the Sultan, and solely for his defence in the single case above-mentioned; but it is agreed, that such measure shall not derogate in any degree from the ancient rule of the Ottoman Empire, in virtue of which it has at all times been prohibited for ships of war of Foreign Powers to enter the Straits of the Dardanelles and of the Bosphorus. And the Sultan, on the one hand, hereby declares that, excepting the contingency above-mentioned, it is his firm resolution to maintain in future this principle invariably established as the ancient rule of his empire; and as long as the Porte is at peace, to admit no foreign ship of war into the Straits of the Bosphorus and of the Dardanelles; on the other hand, their Majesties the Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary and Bohemia, the King of Prussia, and the Emperor of All the Russias, engage to respect this determination of the Sultan, and to conform to the above-mentioned principle.

Art. V.—The present Convention shall be ratified, and the ratifications thereof shall be exchanged at London at the expiration of two months, or sooner if possible.

In witness whereof the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed the same, and have affixed thereto the seals of their arms.

Done at London, the fifteenth day of July, in the year of Lord One thousand Eight hundred and forty.

(L.S.) Palmerston. | (L.S.) Chekib.
(L.S.) Neumann. |
(L.S.) Bulow. |
(L.S.) Brunnow. |

Separate Act annexed to the Convention concluded at London on the 15th of July, 1840.

His Highness the Sultan intends to grant, and to cause to be notified to Mehemet Ali, the conditions of the arrangement hereinafter detailed:—

§ 1. His Highness promises to grant to Mehemet Ali, for himself and for his descendants in the direct line, the administration of the Pachalic of Egypt; and his Highness promises, moreover, to grant to Mehemet Ali, for his life, with the title of Pacha of Acre, and with the command of the fortress of St. John of Acre, the administration of the southern part of Syria, the limits of which shall be determined by the following line of demarkation:

This line, beginning at Cape Ras-el-Nakhora, on the coast of the Mediterranean, shall extend direct from thence as far as the mouth of the river Seisaban, at the northern extremity of the Lake of Tiberias; it shall pass along the western shore of that lake, it shall follow the right bank of the river Jordan, and the western shore of the Dead Sea; from thence it shall extend straight to the Red Sea, which it shall strike at the northern point of the Gulf of Akaba, and from thence it shall follow the western shore of the Gulf of Akaba, and the eastern shore of the Gulf of Suez, as far as Suez.

The Sultan, however, in making these offers, attaches thereto the condition, that Mehemet Ali shall accept them within the space of ten days after communication thereof shall have been made to him at Alexandria, by an Agent of his Highness; and that Mehemet Ali shall, at the same time, place in the hands of that Agent the necessary instructions to the Commanders of his sea and land forces, to withdraw immediately from Arabia, and from all the Holy Cities which are therein situated; from the Island of Candia; from the district of Adana; and from all other parts of the Ottoman Empire which are not comprised within the limits of Egypt, and within those of the Pachalic of Acre, as above defined.

§ 2. If within the space of ten days, fixed as above, Mehemet Ali should not accept the above-mentioned arrangement, the Sultan will then withdraw the offer of the life administration of the Pachalic of Acre; but His Highness will still consent to grant to Mehemet Ali, for himself and for his descendants in the direct line, the administration of the Pachalic of Egypt, provided such offer be accepted within the space of ten days next following; that is to say, within a period of twenty days, to be reckoned from the day on which the communication shall have been made to him; and provided that in this case also, he places in the hands of the Agent of the Sultan the necessary instructions to his military and naval commanders, to withdraw immediately within the limits, and into the ports of the Pachalic of Egypt.

§ 3. The annual tribute to be paid to the Sultan by Mehemet Ali, shall be proportioned to the greater or less amount of territory of which the latter may obtain the administration, according as he accepts the first or the second alternative.

§ 4. It is, moreover, expressly understood, that, in the first as in the second alternative, Mehemet Ali (before the expiration of the specified period of ten or of twenty days), shall be bound to deliver up the Turkish fleet, with the whole of its crews and equipments, into the hands of the Turkish Agent who shall be charged to receive the same. The Commanders of the Allied Squadrons shall be present at such delivery.

It is understood, that in no case can Mehemet Ali carry to account, or deduct from the tribute to be paid to the Sultan, the expenses which he has incurred in the maintenance of the Ottoman fleet during any part of the time it shall have remained in the ports of Egypt.

§ 5. All the Treaties, and all the laws of the Ottoman Empire, shall be applicable to Egypt, and to the Pachalic of Acre, such as it has been above defined, in the same manner as to every other part of the Ottoman Empire. But the Sultan consents, that on condition of the regular payment of the tribute above-mentioned, Mehemet Ali and his descendants shall collect, in the name of the Sultan, and as the delegate of His Highness, within the provinces the administration of which shall be confided to them, the taxes and imposts legally established. It is moreover understood, that in consideration of the receipt of the aforesaid taxes and imposts, Mehemet Ali and his descendants shall defray all the expenses of the civil and military administration of the said provinces.

§ 6. The military and naval forces which may be maintained by the Pacha of Egypt and Acre, forming part of the forces of the Ottoman Empire, shall always be considered as maintained for the service of the State.

§ 7. If, at the expiration of the period of twenty days after the communication shall have been made to him (according to the stipulation of § 2), Mehemet Ali shall not accede to the proposed arrangement, and shall not accept the hereditary Pachalic of Egypt, the Sultan will consider himself at liberty to withdraw that offer, and to follow, in consequence, such ulterior course, as his own interests and the counsels of his Allies may suggest to him.

§ 8. The present Separate Act shall have the same force and validity as if it were inserted, word for word, in the Convention of this date. It shall be ratified, and the ratifications thereof shall be exchanged at London, at the same time as those of the said Convention.

In witness whereof the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed the same, and have affixed thereto the seals of their arms.

Done at London, the fifteenth day of July, in the year of our Lord One thousand Eight hundred and forty.

(L.S.) Palmerston. | (L.S.) Chekib.
(L.S.) Neumann. |
(L.S.) Bulow. |
(L.S.) Brunnow. |

Protocol signed at London, on the 15th of July, 1840, by the Plenipotentiaries of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, Russia, and Turkey.

In affixing his signature to the Convention of this date, the Plenipotentiary of the Sublime Ottoman Porte declared:

That in recording by Article IV. of the said Convention the ancient rule of the Ottoman Empire, by virtue of which it has been at all times forbidden to foreign vessels of war to enter within the Straits of the Dardanelles and of the Bosphorus, the Sublime Porte reserves to itself, as heretofore, to deliver passes to light vessels under flag of war, which may be employed according to custom, for the service of the correspondence of the Legations of Friendly Powers.

The Plenipotentiaries of the Courts of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, and Russia, took note of the above Declaration, for the purpose of communicating it to their respective Courts.

(Signed) | Palmerston.
| Neumann.
| Bulow.
| Brunnow.
| Chekib.

Reserved Protocol signed at London on the 15th of July, 1840, by the Plenipotentiaries of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, Russia, and Turkey.

The Plenipotentiaries of the Courts of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, Russia, and Turkey, having, in virtue, of their full powers, concluded and signed this day a Convention between their respective Sovereigns, for the pacification of the Levant;

Considering that, in consequence of the distances which separate the Capitals of their respective Courts, a certain space of time must necessarily elapse before the ratifications of the said Convention can be exchanged, and before orders founded thereupon can be carried into execution;

And the said Plenipotentiaries being deeply impressed with the conviction, that by reason of the present state of things in Syria, the interests of humanity, as well as the grave considerations of European policy which constitute the object of the common solicitude of the Contracting Parties to the Convention of this day, imperiously require that, as far as possible, all delay should be avoided in the accomplishment of the pacification which the said Convention is intended to effect;

The said Plenipotentiaries, in virtue of their full powers, have agreed, that the preliminary measures mentioned in Article II. of the said Convention, shall be carried into execution at once, without waiting for the exchange of the ratifications; the respective Plenipotentiaries recording formally, by the present Instrument, the consent of their Courts to the immediate execution of these measures.

It is moreover agreed between the said Plenipotentiaries, that His Highness the Sultan will proceed immediately to address to Mehemet Ali, the communication and offers specified in the Separate Act annexed to the Convention of this day.

It is further agreed, that the Consular Agents of Great Britain, Austria, Prussia, and Russia, at Alexandria, shall place themselves in communication with the Agent whom His Highness may send thither to communicate to Mehemet Ali the above-mentioned offers; that the said Consuls shall afford to that Agent all the assistance and support in their power; and shall use all their means of influence with Mehemet Ali, in order to persuade him to accept the arrangement which will be proposed to him by order of His Highness the Sultan.

The Admirals of the respective squadrons in the Mediterranean shall be instructed to place themselves in communication with the said Consuls on this subject.

(Signed) | Palmerston.
| Neumann.
| Bulow.
| Brunnow.
| Chekib.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

London: Harrison and Co., Printers, St. Martin’s Lane.

NEW WORKS
PUBLISHED BY
JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND, LONDON.

Two Volumes, with Portrait, from the original picture by

Sir T. Lawrence.
LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF THE LATE
SIR ASTLEY PASTON COOPER, Bart.;

From Documents bequeathed by him for the purpose.

By Bransby B. Cooper, Esq., F.R.S.

Octavo, with Portrait, &c., 13s.

LIFE AND SERVICES OF GENERAL

LORD HARRIS, G.C.B.

By the Right Hon. S.R. Lushington, late Governor of Madras.

Octavo, with Portrait, 12s.

BISHOP BUTLER.

Memoirs of the Life and Writings of the Author of The Analogy.

By the Rev. Thomas Bartlett, M.A.

New Edition, Revised, Octavo, 9s.

THE LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP SANCROFT;

To which are added, Three Sermons, and the Tract on Modern Policy.

By George D'Oyly, D.D., F.R.S., Rector of Lambeth.

UNDER THE SUPERINTENDENCE OF THE

Royal Society of Literature.

Octavo, 12s.

The First of a Series of Volumes, intended to comprise, under the title of

BIOGRAPHIA BRITANNICA LITERARIA,
A Literary History of the
United Kingdom,

ARRANGED IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER, AND COMMENCING WITH THE

ANGLO-SAXON PERIOD

Two Volumes, Post Octavo, 14s.

WOMAN'S RIGHTS AND DUTIES,

CONSIDERED WITH REFERENCE TO THEIR EFFECTS ON

SOCIETY AND ON HER OWN CONDITION.

By A Woman.

The Tenth Edition, 3s. 6d.

WOMAN'S MISSION.

“If Women could once be made to understand their real mission in this world, and to feel their own importance and responsibility, a surprising change must immediately take place in society, giving it a higher tone and purer spirit.”

Foolscap Octavo, 4s. 6d.

THE RUBI

A TALE OF THE SEA.

By Frederick W. Mant, late R.N.

16mo., 4s.

ODES AND SONNETS, WITH OTHER POEMS,

IN SCOTCH AS WELL AS IN ENGLISH.

By C. Lesingham Smith, M.A., Rector of Little Canfield.

Three Volumes, with Portraits, 4s. 6d. each.

LIVES OF EMINENT CHRISTIANS.

By the Rev. R.B. Hone, M.A.

Crown Octavo, 7s. 6d.

LETTERS OF EMINENT PERSONS;

Selected and Illustrated by Robert Aris Willmott, B.A.,

Trinity College, Cambridge.

By the same Author.

LIVES OF THE ENGLISH SACRED POETS,

With a Historical Sketch of Sacred Poetry.

Two Volumes, with Portraits, 9s.

Second Edition, Enlarged, Two Volumes, Foolscap Octavo, 10s. 6d.

MUSICAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, AND

CRITICISM.

By George Hogarth, Esq.

Seventh Edition, with Illustrations, 3s.

THREE WEEKS IN PALESTINE AND LEBANON.

Two Volumes, with Engravings, 11s.
THE CRUSADERS; SCENES, EVENTS, AND
CHARACTERS,

From the Times of the Crusades. By T. Keightley.

Foolscap Octavo, 5s. 6d.

HISTORY OF MOHAMMEDANISM, AND THE

PRINCIPAL MOHAMMEDAN SECTS.

By Dr. Taylor.

Post Octavo, 6s. 6d.

THE NERVOUS SYSTEM, AND ITS FUNCTIONS.

Contents.

Chap. I.—Laws of the Nervous System relating to Sensation and Voluntary Motion.

Chap. II.—Application of the preceding Laws to explain Pathological Phenomena.

Chap. III.—Influence of the Nervous System on the merely Corporeal Functions.

Chap. IV.—Relation of the Brain to the Intellectual Faculties and active Principles of our Nature.

By Herbert Mayo, F.R.S., Senior Surgeon of Middlesex Hospital,
formerly one of the Professors of Anatomy and Surgery to the

Royal College of Surgeons.

By the Same Author,

THE PHILOSOPHY OF LIVING.

Diversities of Constitution. Of Digestion. Of Exercise. Physical Education of Girls; Spinal Curvature. Of Sleep. Of Bathing. Of Clothing. Of Air and Climate. Health of Mind. Self-control. Mental Culture.

New Edition, 8s. 6d.

Also,

MANAGEMENT OF THE ORGANS OF DIGESTION

IN HEALTH AND DISEASE.

Rules of Diet for different Constitutions.—Treatment of Indigestion; of Looseness;
of Costiveness.—Local Diseases of the Lower Bowel, and their Treatment.

Second Edition, 6s. 6d.

Second Edition, revised, Engravings, 7s. 6d.

POPULAR PHYSIOLOGY;

Familiar Explanations of interesting Facts connected with the Structure
and Functions of Animals, and particularly of Man.

By the late Dr. Percival B. Lord, of the Hon. E.I.C. Service.

Ornamentally printed, and bound and gilt, 3s. 6d.

NATIONAL PROVERBS, IN THE PRINCIPAL

LANGUAGES OF EUROPE.

By Caroline Ward.

Foolscap Octavo, 7s.

A HISTORY OF LONDON;

The Progress of its Institutions; the Manners and Customs of its People.

By Charles Mackay.

Three Volumes, 6s. 6d. each.

FAMILY HISTORY OF ENGLAND.

By the Rev. G.R. Gleig, M.A. With an extensive Series of

Pictorial Illustrations.

Two Volumes, with many Engravings, 7s.

A FAMILIAR HISTORY OF BIRDS;

Their Nature, Habits, and Instincts.

By Edward Stanley, D.D., Lord Bishop of Norwich.

With many Engravings, 3s. 6d., bound and gilt.

DOMESTICATED ANIMALS

Considered with reference to Civilization and the Arts.

By Mary Roberts.

By the same Author, 3s. 6d. each, bound and gilt.

WILD ANIMALS;

Their Nature, Habits, and Instincts; with Incidental Notices of the

Regions they inhabit.

Also,

THE ANIMALS AND VEGETABLES OF AMERICA.

One Volume, with upwards of a Hundred Woodcuts, 5s.

ROADS AND RAILROADS,

And the Vehicles and Modes of Travelling in all parts of the World,
popularly described.

With numerous Woodcuts, 4s.

MANNERS AND CUSTOMS MENTIONED IN

HOLY SCRIPTURE.

Illustrated by Extracts from the Works of Travellers.

Recreations in the Sciences,

A SERIES OF POPULAR WORKS.

The tendency of which is to show how much of recreation, combined with
sound knowledge, may be found in natural objects.

The traveller and the historian, the artist and the artisan, offer their various works and productions for the study or recreation of young and old, but they invite attention, for the most part, to the imperfect works of man; and their productions, though valuable in themselves, possess not that attractive interest and unwearying amusement, which is to be found in the contemplation of the perfect works of Nature. But can it be doubted that, in the beautiful and endless variety of Nature’s works, there exists a store of unfailing amusement and instruction, the pursuit of which is sure to form a profitable occupation for the general reader during many a leisure hour, and is also admirably calculated to supersede many of the recreations of the young, which are productive of no useful results?

Of this Series there are already published,—

I.

RECREATIONS IN PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY;

Or, THE EARTH AS IT IS.

By Miss R.M. Zornlin. Foolscap Octavo, with numerous

Illustrations, Maps, &c. 6s.

II.

RECREATIONS IN GEOLOGY;

With a Glossary of Terms, and various Illustrations.

By Miss R.M. ZORNLIN. New Edition, 4s. 6d.

III.

RECREATIONS IN ASTRONOMY;

With a Glossary, and fifty Illustrations.

By the Rev. Lewis Tomlinson, M.A. New Edition, 4s. 6d.

IV.

RECREATIONS IN CHEMISTRY;

By Thomas Griffiths, Chemical Lecturer, St. Bartholomew’s Hospital.

4s. 6d.

Third Edition, with numerous Illustrations. 5s.

READINGS IN SCIENCE;

Familiar EXPLANATIONS of some of the most interesting Appearances
in NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.

Fifth Edition, 4s. 6d.

READINGS IN POETRY;

A Selection from the best English Poets, from Spenser to the Present

Times; with Specimens of the American Poets;

Biographical Sketches, and Notes.

New Edition, 4s. 6d.

READINGS IN ENGLISH PROSE LITERATURE;

Choice Specimens of the best English Writers, from Lord Bacon to the

Present Time.

With Biographical Sketches, and Essays on English Literature.

New Edition, 4s. 6d.

READINGS IN BIOGRAPHY;

A Selection of the Lives of the Most Eminent Men of all Nations.

Second Edition, Enlarged, 10s. 6d.

The STUDENT'S MANUAL of ANCIENT HISTORY;

The Political History, Geographical Position, and Social State of the

Principal Nations of Antiquity;

Carefully Digested from the Ancient Writers,

And Illustrated by the Discoveries of Modern Scholars and Travellers.

By W.C. Taylor, LL.D., M.R.A.S.

By the same Author, Second Edition, Enlarged, 10s. 6d.,

The STUDENTS MANUAL of MODERN HISTORY;

The Rise and Progress of the Principal European Nations,

Their Political History, and the Changes in their Social Condition;

With a History of the Colonies founded by Europeans.

Uniform with the Bible Cyclopædia, 7s. 6d.

BIBLE MAPS.

A Series of New and Accurate Maps, accompanied by Explanatory Memoirs,
and forming a Complete Historical and Descriptive Atlas
of Scripture Geography;

The Ancient Authorities being verified and corrected, from the Information
of Travellers and Writers up to the Present Time.

By William Hughes, F.R.G.S.

The First Volume, price 1l. 5s., with numerous Illustrations,

THE BIBLE CYCLOPEDIA;

A COMPREHENSIVE DIGEST OF THE CIVIL AND NATURAL HISTORY,

GEOGRAPHY, STATISTICS, AND GENERAL LITERARY INFORMATION

CONNECTED WITH THE SACRED WRITINGS.

To be completed in Two Volumes.

WORKS BY THE REV.

WILLIAM WHEWELL, B.D., F.R.S.,

Master of Trinity College; Professor of Moral Philosophy
in the University of Cambridge.

ARCHITECTURAL NOTES ON GERMAN

CHURCHES,

With Notes of a Tour in Normandy and Picardy.

A Third Edition, with Additions.

The PHILOSOPHY of the INDUCTIVE SCIENCES,
founded upon their history.

The Philosophy of Pure Mathematics; the Mechanical Sciences; of Physics; of

Chemistry; of Mineralogy; of Botany; of Zoology; and the Logic of Induction.

Two Volumes, Octavo, 30s.

A HISTORY OF THE INDUCTIVE SCIENCES,

FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE PRESENT.

Ancient Astronomy. Mechanics. Hydrostatics. Optics, and Harmonics. Modern Astronomy. Mechanics. Hydrostatics. Optics. Acoustics. Heat. Electricity. Magnetism. Galvanism. Chemistry. Electro-Chemistry. Mineralogy. Botany. Animal Physiology. Zoology. Geology.

Three Volumes, Octavo, 2l. 2s.

ON THE PRINCIPLES OF

ENGLISH UNIVERSITY EDUCATION. Octavo, 5s.

THE MECHANICAL EUCLID;

Containing the Propositions necessary for a Degree at Cambridge, 5s. 6d.

THE MECHANICS OF ENGINEERING;

For use in Universities and Colleges of Engineers. Octavo, 9s.

THE DOCTRINE OF LIMITS,

With Applications; viz., Conic Sections, the first three Sections of

Newton, the Differential Calculus. Octavo, 9s.

ON THE FOUNDATIONS OF MORALS;

Four Sermons preached before the University of Cambridge. 3s. 6d.

Published by authority.

MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE OF COUNCIL
ON EDUCATION,
For the Years 1840-1. Octavo, 3s. 6d.; also,
THE MINUTES FOR THE YEARS 1839-40. 3s. 6d.

WILHEM'S METHOD OF TEACHING SINGING,

ADAPTED TO ENGLISH USE UNDER THE SANCTION OF THE

COMMITTEE OF COUNCIL ON EDUCATION,

By JOHN HULLAH.

The Materials for Teaching Singing on the above Method are

Published in the following forms:

WILHEM'S METHOD OF TEACHING SINGING,

New Edition. Parts I. and II. 2s. 6d. each; or the Two Parts bound
together in cloth, 5s.

These two Parts contain the Theory and Practice of the First Course, and are
adapted both for Teachers and Pupils.

II.

THE EXERCISES AND FIGURES for the Use of Pupils.

Three Books, 6d. each.

III.

HULLAH'S LARGE SHEETS,

Containing the EXERCISES and FIGURES, in bold Characters, on

Sheets Three feet Six inches long.

Nos. I. to X.; XI. to XX.; XXI. to XXX.; XXXI. to XL.; XLI. to

L.; LI. to LX.; and LXI. to LXX.; are ready, in parcels of ten

Numbers each. Price 7s. 6d. per parcel.

These Sheets, though intended chiefly for the use of Schools, will also be found useful in the Instruction of Classes provided with Books, as saving the Teacher the time and labour required for the use of the Black Board. The succeeding Numbers are in the Press.

IV.

SINGING TABLETS FOR ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS:

Price, Sheets, 10s.; Mounted on Millboard, 25s.; in Box, complete, 30s.

These Tablets contain the Theory and Practice of the First Course, and are adapted
chiefly for Schools conducted on the Monitorial System.

LONDON: JOHN W. PARKER, PUBLISHER, WEST STRAND.

Transcriber’s Note

The word 'reconnoissance' is also spelled 'reconnaissance', occurring in both forms in the chapter summaries for Chapter V in the Table of Contents and in the chapter heading itself. The former form is used exclusively in the remainder of the text, and so these have been corrected.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original. The following issues should be noted, along with the resolutions.

vi.16 | Reconn[a/o]issance to Merouba | Replaced.
xvii.28 | a high idea of their indom[p/i]table intrepidity | Replaced.
xxi.14 | he halted a short time to reorganize his army[,/.]> | Replaced.
xxxiv.2 | he would recal[l] Ibrahim into Egypt | Added.
36.20 | throughout the Turkish territor[it]ies | Removed.
50.7 | Reconn[a/o]issance to Merouba | Replaced.
63.22 | About half-past 3[,] P.M. | Removed.
87.6 | [ /R.] M. O’Ferrall, Esq., | Restored.
110.21 | [“]Beyrout appears to have revived again | Added.
153.7 | his force was ass[e]mbled>. | Added.
176.13 | the court-yard of the ch[a/â]teau | Replaced.
194.19 | with a parcel of red [buntin] flags | sic
209.5 | notwithstand[i]ng the explosion | Added.
228.17 | The cool, steady, and beau[t]iful style | Added.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WAR IN SYRIA, VOLUME 1 (OF 2) ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:

- • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

- • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

- • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

- THE WAR IN SYRIA.

- ADVERTISEMENT.

- CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

- INTRODUCTION.

- CHAPTER I.

- CHAPTER II.

- CHAPTER III.

- CHAPTER IV.

- CHAPTER V.

- CHAPTER VI.

- CHAPTER VII.

- CHAPTER VIII.

- CHAPTER IX.

- CHAPTER X.

- CHAPTER XI.

- CHAPTER XII.

- CHAPTER XIII.

- CHAPTER XIV.

- CHAPTER XV.

- CHAPTER XVI.

- CHAPTER XVII.

- CHAPTER XVIII.

- CHAPTER XIX.

- APPENDIX.

- THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE